Tumgik
#guess! who! finally got around to finishing the epilogue! i was dragging it on for nearly a month
localapparently · 8 months
Text
/ orv epilogue spoilers (read comic right to left)
Tumblr media Tumblr media
If only I could turn back time
1K notes · View notes
sophiashortcake · 4 years
Text
— 𝐏𝐋𝐀𝐘 𝐃𝐀𝐓𝐄 🍰
“I GUESS I’M JUST A PLAY DATE TO YOU.”
previous ❀ series masterlist
𝟐𝟕. epilogue
𝐬𝐲𝐧𝐨𝐩𝐬𝐢𝐬: kicked out of her home with no place to go, y/n is forced to move into her family friend’s home, who coincidentally is also the family of tsukishima kei, the boy who denied her confession.
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
𝐀 𝐅𝐄𝐖 𝐘𝐄𝐀𝐑𝐒 𝐋𝐀𝐓𝐄𝐑...
“Okay, so I believe you screw this piece and that piece together and- BOKUTO-SAN NO!”
Everyone collectively groaned as Bokuto sheepishly held the now broken piece of what was going to be your headboard. Akaashi sighed and put down the Ikea furniture manual to rub his temples. Now the headboard was added to the list of furniture casualties along with the coffee table and nightstand (also broken by Bokuto).
“I thought it would be faster if I just tried popping it into place!” He whined, defending his terrible handyman skills and all too clumsy strength.
Your friends had volunteered to help you and Kei build the furniture for your new apartment, which turned out to be a harder task than you once thought. You all had spent the last few hours sitting on the floor of your new apartment surrounded by the clutter of move-in boxes and stray Ikea furniture parts.
“I think we’re gonna have to sleep on a bed with no headboard,” you sighed.
“It’s not like we weren’t gonna break it ourselves anyway,” Kei muttered, flipping through the instruction manual he had snatched away from Akaashi. Kei realized his comment wasn’t as quiet as he thought as everybody snapped their heads to his. Your cheeks burned in embarrassment.
“Get a room!” Yamaguchi screeched, feigning disgust.
“Uh, you’re sitting in it,” Kuroo replied.
Before the teasing got relentless, a loud bang was heard out in the living room along with the sounds of harsh drags across the floor, and groans.
“For the love of god, can somebody help me and Oikawa out here?!” Iwaizumi called, “I think this couch weighs more than Y/N!”
You sighed in relief, thankful the subject changed. Everybody got up and flooded into the living room to help Iwaizumi and Oikawa get the couch into the living room (where Bokuto’s strength actually helped for once).
Though you couldn’t afford much on a college student’s salary, a home was starting to take form inside the apartment. You grinned at the sight, giddy excitement bubbling in your stomach. You truly couldn’t be happier.
“I think it’s coming along very nicely Y/N,” Kiyoko grinned, “but don’t you two think it’s a little soon to be moving in which each other?”
“Yoko, it’s not like we haven’t lived with each other before,” you deadpanned, “and plus, it saves us money since we’re still in school.”
“Ah, that’s true,” she chuckled, remembering the living together ordeal that brought you and Kei together in high school.
It was crazy to think that a few years ago, you and Kei had been quarrelling in the same house, wanting nothing more for you to move out. But now, you both were moving in with each other. Even when you lived separately, you came to realize that Kei was your home.
“I can’t wait until we start decorating!” Yachi squealed, clapping her hands together in excitement imagining all the possible decorations.
“You two decorating is my nightmare,” Kei sighed. You whacked his shoulder lightly, pouting.
“Y/N-chan, if you ever get annoyed by Tsukki, my door is always open!” Oikawa sang, receiving an eye roll from Iwaizumi.
“Get in line,” Kuroo retorted. “Y/N would rather live with me! My apartment is way better.”
Kuroo had also purchased an apartment recently, at an eerily cheap price. With such a small price tag, you would assume that the apartment was going to be barely a closet, but in reality, it was even nicer than your own (and you and Kei had saved up a hefty amount from your own jobs). Kei had warned him that apartments that nice didn’t come cheap without a reason, but Kuroo had shrugged it off under the premise that he was a broke college student who didn’t have many options.
“Hey, hey, hey! Don’t we remember that I offered Y/N to live with me first back in high school?!” Bokuto protested.
“Can you all please back off on my girlfriend?” Kei grumbled.
“Aww, Kei loves me!” You teased, clinging to his arm trying to peck his cheek. He dodged your kiss, his cheeks tinged red.
“Still a tsundere,” Akaashi sighed.
“He always will be,” Yamaguchi chuckled. “It’s Tsukki we’re talking about here.”
The next few hours you finished up building the furniture, or at least attempted to. As it turns out, none of your friends were exactly handymen.
“Finally!” You groaned, as the last piece was screwed in for your shelf.
With the finishing touches on the apartment, the night was drawing to a close. Kiyoko and Yachi wrapped you into a hug and pecked your cheek before they left. Iwaizumi ruffled your hair, telling you and Kei not to act up too much while you were alone. Bokuto and Yamaguchi excitedly discussed the possibilities of a group sleepover (which Kei wasn’t exactly excited for, but knew he wasn’t getting out of). Akaashi gave you both a hefty lecture on proper behavior for living alone without “parental supervision”. (Both of you were adults with jobs!)
Slowly the apartment grew empty besides for you, Oikawa, and Kuroo and Kei who were having a discussion about Kuroo’s suspicious new apartment. While you were sorting through the move in boxes, Oikawa pulled you aside.
“Y/N, I just wanted to say I’m happy for you,” he grinned.
Over the course of time, Oikawa learned to get over you, and owned up to his mistakes. Slowly but surely, he regained your trust, and even Kei’s as they grew a strange frenemy relationship. Now there was nothing but platonic love and trust between you two, the past behind you both.
“Thank you, Tooru,” you smiled, pulling him inside a hug.
“But if Tsukishima ever acts up-”
“Shut it Shittykawa!” Kei called from across the apartment.
“He and Iwaizumi have been spending too much time together,” you sighed.
Oikawa laughed, and pulled out of the hug. You smiled, knowing Oikawa truly was happy for you both.
Before he walked out the door, he clapped Kei on the back.
“Don’t forget your promise,” he warned, wagging a finger at him.
“I won’t,” Kei replied, rolling his eyes.
Kuroo was the next to leave, finishing his conversation with Kei.
“You two better help me move in next week!” Kuroo exclaimed, before leaving the apartment. You both chuckled and agreed as you finished bidding your goodbyes.
Now the apartment finally was empty, besides for you and Kei.
“What promise did you and Oikawa make?” You asked curiously.
“Something back in high school, don’t worry about it.”
You raised an eyebrow, those two were definitely hiding something.
“Speaking of high school, wait here, I have something for you,” he said, before running off to the bedroom to dig out something from the move in boxes. He pulled out a worn piece of paper. You furrowed your eyebrows in confusion as he handed it to you. You studied it carefully before realizing it was the confession letter you had written in high school.
“I thought I lost this!” You gasped. While you lived with Kei, you kept it stashed in your desk drawer, but you assumed you had lost it somehow while you were moving out of Kei’s house.
“You left it in your desk at my house, I kept it,” he mumbled, rubbing the back of his neck.
“Even after all these years?” You giggled.
“Yeah, I felt like it was too important to throw out.”
You scanned over your letter, the nostalgia washing over you as you softly smiled at the memories. However, you noticed over the bright red D minus sprawled over the corner was crossed out, now replaced by an A plus.
��Why is the grade different?” you questioned, confused.
“I regraded it, A plus for effort,” he said.
“Kei,” you whined, your heart swelling. He really has grown over the years, hasn’t he?
“But don’t get me wrong, your spelling and grammar still suck.”
But obviously, it wouldn’t be your Tsukishima Kei if he didn’t throw in one of his comments too.
“Jerk!” You hollered, smacking his head as he cackled. You pouted as he wrapped his arms around you.
“Welcome home, Y/N.”
Tumblr media
𝐭𝐡𝐞 𝐥𝐚𝐬𝐭 𝐟𝐮𝐧 𝐟𝐚𝐜𝐭: the letter is now framed in the apartment next to the framed pictures of y/n and tsukki throughout the years.
𝐚/𝐧:
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
𝐭𝐫𝐢𝐯𝐢𝐚:
• the idea came from itazura na kiss, i based mine specifically off the kdrama.
• miyagitea was originally supposed to be either an oc, suga, or yamaguchi. @/wisteriarain talked me out of it and suggested oikawa.
• the original idea was for this to be a manager!reader x tsukki smau with no letter, living together, etc. they were originally just supposed to hate eachother right out the gate and have a fuck buddy relationship.
• the next idea was based off good morning call and that tsukki and y/n were both college students who got scammed by their new apartment complex and ended up having to live together.
• y/n mother’s (hayami) and akane’s relationship was based off my mom and her best friend.
• y/n’s mother’s contact name, mama bear, is my mom’s best friend’s nickname.
• i considered having a female antagonist/oc to play y/n’s rival for tsukki.
• i didn’t write y/n having a father figure and barely wrote about tsukishima’s (even though he was in the picture) because i find it uncomfortable to write about father figures.
• this was only ever mentioned in an ask, but y/n’s mother is a lawyer!
• i came up with the idea driving home from the orthodonist and i passed a building that said, “asian volleyball association”.
• miyagitea almost didn’t make it into the story, it was a last minute addition.
• the title came before the plot, it was based off the melanie martinez song.
• there is bonus material on the masterlist! the dress from chapter 21 inspiration and official playlist can be found there!
𝐭𝐚𝐠𝐥𝐢𝐬𝐭 (𝐭𝐡𝐚𝐧𝐤 𝐲𝐨𝐮 𝐚𝐥𝐥 𝐬𝐨 𝐦𝐮𝐜𝐡!): @sinistersith @moronsuke @yougivemebutterfliess @saturnfarie @peachiikichu @what-happens-inside-the-box @nonoszrk @cece-lives-here @belli-jelly @cvlliesstuff @ack-aashi @mindofess @virgoamajiki @natsukitakama @shimy-deko @irenevyas @virgoamajiki @toaster-stick @little-dark-empress @h0ngh0ngh0ng @freyafolkvangr @winunk @estmagnifique @thechaosoflonging @ilovesupersoldiers @simpletype @burntcilantro @starrydaisy @animatedrapture @intothatbluebluesky @resetrestartandreplay @lostmarimoismyhubby @witcherydotcom @kukiisan @not-venice @grapesauze @amberisnotcrazy @tarasaoristark @ammemuts @cloudymotel @loving-unicorns106 @strawberryssel @kakaokenma @cadelinha-de-haikyuu @wowie-issa-me-amario @pruemania @vitalthot @kageyamasgirl @abswrites @kac-chowsballs
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
493 notes · View notes
Text
DIABOLIK LOVERS MORE, MORE BLOOD Vol.13 Kino [Track 2]
Tumblr media
Original title: 寒冷
Source: Diabolik Lovers More, More Blood Vol. 13 Kino [CD not owned by me]
Audio: Here (15:28 ~ 29:54)
Seiyuu: Tomoaki Maeno
Translator’s note: I was already kind of curious about the contents of this track from reading the title, but as soon as the MC returned from the cafeteria with a popsicle, I already knew what was going to happen. I can really imagine the struggles of having a boyfriend like Kino who loves pulling pranks on you. Although compared to some of the other stuff the boys have done to her, being teased with a popsicle isn’t even all that bad. Seeing him try and make it up to her afterwards made for a cute moment as well.
Track 1 ll Track 2 ll Track 3 ll Track 4 ll Track 5 + Epilogue
→  LIKE MY TRANSLATIONS? SUPPORT ME ON KO-FI!
Track 2: Coldness
“ーー And then I ended up arguing with Yuuri over who is correct. What do you think? Which one of us was right?”
You hesitate.
“Seems like you’re having trouble answering my question. Don’t hold back and just tell me. In return, I’ll punish you if you don’t say it was me.”
You frown.
“You’re struggling that much? Guess I have no other choice. I’ll give you some time. Try and come up with an answer by the end of classes today.”
The two of you come to a halt.
“...So, is this the classroom we had to move to? (1)”
You explain.
“The science lab, huh? It’s really such a pain that science classes take place in a different classroom. Oh well, guess it’s fine. Hurry up and open the door.”
*Rattle*
“...Hm? What’s wrong? You’re not going inside?”
You close the door again.
“...Eh? Why did you close the door again? Don’t we have class here?”
You tell him it’s the wrong room.
“Haah!? Who goes to the wrong classroom!? Unlike me, you’ve been going to this school for quite some time, right?”
You apologize.
“Honestly...I don’t know whether you’re just slow-witted or if you actually have a few screws loose...”
You seem confused.
“Eh? What’s weird?”
You tell him there seem to be more doors than usual.
“What are you saying? You’re just imagining things, no? There’s no way the number of doors would suddenly increase. Doesn’t it just feel that way? It’s no good to try and blame your own mistakes on someone or something else. Also, that barely makes for a decent excuse.”
You insist.
*Dingー Dongー ・ Dingー Dongー*
“Ah-aaah...Right, right. There’s more doors than usual, huh? Anyway, the bell of the next period just rang. We won’t make it in time for our class so what should we do?”
You frown.
“Well, if we’re confirmed late, might as well say ‘screw it’, right?
You tilt your head to the side.
“You know, let’s just skip class.”
You protest.
“If we go now, we’ll just get scolded for being late, right? So why not? ...Come on, this way! Let’s go!”
Kino drags you along.
*TIMESKIP*
“Fufufu~ I’m almost done with this quest...”
*Tap tap*
“Ahー But before that, I have to use this item.”
*Tap tap*
“Hm? What do you want? I’m busy playing my game right now.”
You seem anxious to get in trouble for skipping.
“You’re still worried about that? We already skipped class, so there’s nothing we can do about it now.”
*Tap tap*
“Isn’t spending time out on the rooftop during class something you have to do at least once while you’re young? We’re here now anyway, so you should try and have some fun as well.”
You frown.
“No buts! ...Ah, I get it.  You end up having unnecessary worries because you’re bored, no? In that case, I’ll give you something to do.”
You tilt your head to the side.
“There’s a cafeteria on campus where you can purchase food and such, right? Go buy me something there.”
You ask him what to get.
“Hmー Let’s see...What to choose? ...Then, how about you get something you think I’d like?”
You want him to be a little more specific.
“What would that be? The whole point is that you figure it out.”
You whine.
“It’s not difficult, is it? If you’ve been keeping a close eye on me, it should be a piece of cake! ...Pick the thing that would make me the most happy! Alsoーー”
*Rustle*
“You better not keep me waiting, so I expect you back here in ten minutes, okay? If you’re even one second late...You’ll get a pentalty.”
You flinch.
“Come on. Hurry up.”
You run away.
*TIMESKIP*
*Creaaak*
“Ah! You’re finally back...!”
You ask if you made it back in time.
“Haah? What are you saying? You didnt even come close to making it back on time. Just how far did you have to go for those?”
You explain.
“You got lost? You’ve been a student at this academy for a while, haven’t you? That doesn’t make any sense. Stop making those lousy excuses.”
You try and defend yourself.
“Hmm~? So you got the location of the cafeteria wrong? I guess you went down the wrong stairs or something? Oh well, whatever. More importantly, hurry up and hand it over. You obviously got one of my favorites, right?”
*Rustle rustle*
“...Eh? That?”
You nod.
“Ice cream...? Haah...”
You frown, asking him if he doesn’t like ice cream
“It’s not that ice cream’s bad or anything but...Why didn’t you get me guava juice? You know that I like it, don’t you?”
You tell him that wasn’t an option.
“Haah!? They don’t sell it here!? They really should reconsider their line-up then. But that doesn’t matter, does it? Not only did you make me wait forever, and on top of that, you weren’t able to buy something which would make me happy. Fufu~”
*Rustle*
“This calls...for a punishment.”
You protest.
“No point in fighting back. ...Come here.”
Kino pulls you close.
“Gotcha. When I’m holding you tightly from behind like this, you can no longer get away, can you? That being said, this ice cream has been well chilled. I’m sure it would feel extremely cold if I were to press it against your skin. For example...Against the back of your nape.”
*Rustle*
You flinch.
“You’re already reacting that strongly from just slightly brushing it across? I wonder what would happen if I were to slip it inside your clothes then? Aren’t you curious?”
You shake your head.
“Oh come on~ No need to be modest. Come on...”
*Rustle*
He presses the ice cream against your bare skin as you shriek.
“...Ahaha! Did you hear yourself just now? Well, I guess it would feel cold and disgusting to have an entire popsicle slide down your back. Ah-aah...Your uniform’s a mess as well.”
You call him out for bullying you.
“I’m not being mean, am I? It’s a punishment after all. Besides, that scream just now wasn’t half bad, you know? I’d love to hear it one more time.”
You tell him the ice cream has already melted.
“Guess so. You didn’t buy more than one popsicle after all. ...But you know, I have this.”
*Cling*
“If we use the hourglass to reload, the ice cream and your uniform will return to their original state. You should be grateful.
*Tick tock - Tick tock - Tick tock - Tick tock*
ーーー
*Creaaak*
“Ah! You’re finally back...! ...Hehe, you gave the exact same reaction as earlier. Why are you looking around in confusion? I told you I would reload, didn’t I? Time got turned back. You remember what happened earlier, don’t you?”
Kino approaches you.
“Exactly. Seems like you properly recall. I pulled you close like this...”
*Rustle*
“...And played with you using this popsicle you bought, didn’t I?”
*Rustle rustle*
“Say...There’s something I’m curious about. I can test it out, right? You already know just how cold this ice cream is. The chilled sensation from having it directly pressed up against your skin. So I was wondering...How will your body react if I repeat the same action one more time, now that you’re already well aware of how it’ll feel?”
You try and get away.
*Rustle rustle*
“...Woah there! You better don’t think I’ll let you get away!”
He grabs hold of your wrist.
“...There. Gotcha.”
*Rustle rustle*
“No point in resisting. There’s just no way you could get away from me after all.”
Kino opens the popsicle.
“There we go~ It’s time for the ice cream you’ve just been dying for~ If I run it across your nape like this...”
You flinch.
“Exactly. You can feel it even stronger when you already know what to expect, don’t you? I wonder if it’s your brain playing tricks on you...?”
*Rustle*
“...Hm? What? Throwing in the towel already? Guess I have no other choice. In that case, I’ll warm you up next.”
*Sluuuurp*
“Hm...The taste of this popsicle is pretty mediocre. I don’t think I could finish the whole thing. The person who bought it should take responsibility and eat it all instead. Here you go.”
He forces the popsicle inside your mouth.
“You’re whining was starting to annoying me, so this works perfectly. Keep it in between your teeth for a bit, okay? Meanwhile I’ll dig into this to cleanse my palate. In the end, it seems like I...”
*Rustle*
“...enjoy this the very best. mmh...”
Kino bites you.
*Gulp gulp gulp*
“Nn...You like this too, don’t you? The whimpers slipping through...They’re different compared to when I teased you earlier. They’re sweet yet sorrowful. Almost as if you’re begging for me.”
*Rustle*
“Let me hear more of those...”
*Rustle*
“...Ah!”
You drop the popsicle.
*Splatter*
“Ah-aah...The popsicle fell down. Your skirt’s a mess now as well.”
You apologize.
“Why are you saying sorry? Ahー Because you dropped it? I don’t care, really. ー Wait, what’s with that face? You’re in tears. Your lips are all sticky from the ice cream as well. I’ll wipe you clean, so look this way.”
You turn around.
*Rustle rustle*
“Perhaps I took my teasings a little too far? ...Were you scared?”
You nod.
“I see. ...Fufu. You’re such a crybaby, how cute~”
*Smooch*
“There, all clean. Now cheer up, okay? You don’t want things to become awkward between us, do you? I guess that leaves your skirt...Honestly, it’s kind of a drag, so would you like me to turn back time to before you dropped the popsicle?”
You ask him if it’s okay. 
“Of course I don’t mind. ...But in return, I might mess with you again~”
You protest.
“I’m just kidding. Let’s kill some time together until classes end? Ah! But don’t get the wrong idea, okay? I’ll still use the hourglass. ...Well then, how should we enjoy ourselves next~?”
ーー TO BE CONTINUED ーー
Translation notes
(1) At Japanese high schools, students stay in the same classroom for 90% of the classes. For some subjects like science, art, etc. they may move to a different classroom which has the right facilities and material. These are called 移動教室 or ‘idō-kyōshitsu’. 
62 notes · View notes
ashthewaterghoul · 3 years
Text
“What if Ahsoka Went to Mustafar”
Chapter 7
Rex’s voice came over the comm link, “The Chancellor is here with a division of the Coruscant guard led by Fox”
“We’ll be right there.” Anakin replied. He looked at Padmé, confusion on her face made him feel guilty; he kissed her and said “I love you, never forget that.” Then he ran out of the room with Obi-Wan. Ahsoka and Yoda were in the hallway and joined them in running to the front of the station. When they got there, Rex was stationed with Organa’s men and they had already engaged the enemy.
“Well, you’ll need these!” Ahsoka said while tossing Anakin and Obi-Wan their weapons. All the force wielders, including Palpatine, had their lightsabers ignited, ready for battle.
“Come, Lord Vader.” Sidious demanded.
“No.” Anakin replied “You lied to me!”
He ran at Sidious and started to attack him.
“Your hatred is giving you strength, you aren’t even trying to supress it, see how powerful the dark side can be?”
Sidious knew what he was doing been as this made Anakin so angry that his eyes glowed red. From then, flashes of red and blue replaced the two men. The fight went on for some time, Palpatine’s acrobatics and Anakin’s lightning fast strikes caused both to start losing their stamina. As Yoda witnessed this, he quickly came up with an idea.
“Ahsoka, Obi-Wan, apart help me push them!”
The two nodded as they all called upon the force to separate the two. Yoda brought Anakin back over to them but the success was short lived as the clone battalion’s incredible combat training paid off and quickly started to overwhelm the opposition. The Jedi’s team were doing their best to keep the clones at bay but it was taking its toll on the Alderaan troops. Being in close proximity to Fox allowed Rex to tune in the frequencies only carried in clone helmets.
“This is Commander Fox to Commander Cody, we need your help, I repeat, we need your help.
“Cody?” Rex thought, but before he could relay the message, Yoda stated his new plan.
“Attack Sidious I will, join one by one you will to assist.” he said.
He used the force and jumped over to Sidious. The Sith was surprised to see the little green Jedi was alive, which briefly played to Yoda’s advantage. The momentary surprise allowed Yoda to slide past Sidious and take his gaze away from the station. Sidious called his second lightsaber down his sleeve to his hand and ignited it, the crimson blade illuminating his disfigured face under his hood. He was determined to finish their business. As his back was turned, Ahsoka ran to join in but Sidious used the force and held Ahsoka back, but she was soon released when Obi- Wan jumped in to attack also. Ahsoka ran to aid the Jedi masters. Even though it was 3 vs 1, Sidious was somehow still getting the upper hand.
“Any time… now… Anakin!” Obi-Wan said struggling and panting.
The flashes of the lightsabers clashing made it almost impossible for Anakin to see where he should jump in. He remembered what Qui-Gon said about staying on the light, he pulled himself into a brief meditation and used the force to see the action. He saw what to do but all the clones were in the way. He couldn’t get past them without killing them, which he didn’t want to do. He looked at Rex who seemed to know what he was thinking.
“You have my permission, if that’s what you were going to say.” He said, after what happened to Fives and Ahsoka, the Coruscant Guard had a lot less respect from Rex.
Anakin nodded at his friend, gripped his lightsaber tighter and practically ran through them, slicing each one of them like a Tusken Raider. It took some time to get through them but in the end he saw his friends becoming more and more fatigued by the very quick combat of the sith. He didn’t know how to do this while staying on the light, he couldn’t, it was impossible; he just dipped back into the dark then, Anakin could already feel it’s seductive nature intoxicating him, clouding his conscious.
“Don’t worry. I am with you, Anakin.” Qui-Gon said through the force. Anakin swore he felt his master’s large hand on his back like he did all those years ago. While he had the courage to do it, he leaped up and flipped over the lightsaber caused chaos. As he landed, he sliced Palpatine in vertically in half. Palpatine grunted before he could take his last breath, and fell to the ground. The three of them stared at Anakin with complete and utter shock. Ahsoka couldn’t look at the mutilated corpse so she turned and ran back to Rex’s aid. Yoda, Obi-Wan and Anakin’s gazes went from each other to the body, all were expressionless. The moment was over powered by the LAAT’s of the 212th legion arriving. Obi-Wan saw his old battalion and flashes of what happened on Utapau invaded his mind.
“Oh, not good.” He said as the orange clad clones descended from the gunships and immediately started to attack.
Rex saw his brother, Cody, for the first time in weeks and decided to try and talk some sense into him. He tried to act like his chip was still in to blend in with the rest.
“Cody!” he shouted,
“Rex!” he replied, happy to see his brother alive. “Or should I say Commander? I do believe that congratulations are in order!”
“Not anymore, demoted.”
“Why?”
“I’ll tell you another time but for now, what do we do now the Chancellor is, well, dead?” he motioned to the decapitated body. Cody hadn’t even noticed, he was shocked at the sight and left speechless. Before he could respond, Fox ran towards them and said “We carry out Order 66 and execute the people responsible for treason.”
The mention of the command made Rex wince. He saw Cody straighten up and look almost robotic, just like the droids they fought against, programmed to do whatever is needed of them.
“Yes sir!” Cody said and started to run off but stopped when he realised that Rex wasn’t following.
“Aren’t you coming?” He asked.
“What? Oh right yeah.” Rex started to follow Cody, but while he wasn’t looking, he ran to the Jedi generals.
“Order 66 has been activated again for yours and Ahsoka’s termination.” The Captain said.
“Lovely.” Obi-Wan said completely monotone.
“A laughing matter this is not, Obi-Wan.” Yoda scolded “Stop this how do we, Captain?”
“All the clones have an inhibitor chip implanted in their brains; Ahsoka was smart enough to remove mine, but the rest of my men weren’t as lucky.” He turned to Skywalker “Remember when Fives told us about them?”
“He was right?” Anakin responded.
Rex nodded.
“How do we remove these chips?” Obi-Wan asked.
“We need a scanner and a surgery droid or capsule, it’s a short procedure and then they can function normally right after.”
“Look for one of these capsules inside, I will.” Yoda said, he then quickly ran through the commotion and into the station.
The three men ran back to help the other troops, Rex wanted to fight alongside Cody again, but he couldn’t betray his General. He could feel Cody’s confusion as he ran past him to the man-made trench.
“Rex, what are you doing?!” Cody shouted over the comm. Rex quickly thought of an excuse for his behaviour, “Doing it from the inside.” He shouted back.
“Smart move!”
Rex hated that his brother’s unique personality had dissolved to become just like all the other clones. The laser bolts flew between the two sides for a long time until Yoda’s voice finally came through the comm.
“Found the resources for the surgeries I have. Many of the capsules are there.”
“Understood, Master” Obi-Wan replied.
“How do we get them in?” Ahsoka said while blocking rounds of blaster fire.
“Try to pull them over with the force while Rex stuns them. Then Anakin, put them inside and the droids will get to work.” The Jedi master replied.
They all nodded their heads in agreement.
Obi-Wan and Ahsoka called to Rex as a trooper flew his way, Anakin dragged them one by one into the lobby onto a gurney which was quickly whisked away to a med-bay.
The clones started to see that there brothers were being forced behind enemy lines.
“They’re taking hostages!” Fox yelled out.
“We need to recue our brothers!” replied Cody.
They started to charge at the station.
“Rex! Get out of there!” Cody shouted.
“No can do, Cody.” He stunned his brother and dragged him in to Skywalker.
“There are too many of them!” Ahsoka said.
“Fall back!” Kenobi ordered.
Everyone went into the station and held the doors shut.
“How many are left out there?” Anakin asked.
“About half, sir.” Rex said.
“That’s too many.”
Bail Organa ran around the corner, “We have clones coming in the south entrance by some of the other med-bays.” he said.
“That’s where Padmé is!” Anakin said “Rex, how many are out of surgery?”
“We have around 20 left to go.” The Captain responded.
“Take them to the south entrance and get ready to evacuate the place if we need to.” he ordered.
“Yes sir.”
Yoda came round the corner.
“Skywalker.” Yoda called
“Master.” Anakin responded.
“Subdue the clones from here we can. Together we must work to do this. All their heads, hit against each other make them, but not too hard or kill them it will.”
Anakin nodded and they both held their hands out, reaching deep into the force. The clones all rose up in the air and all crumpled into a pile on the floor with a loud clang.
“To the med-bays, get them.” Yoda ordered. Everyone there obliged and carried a trooper onto a gurney. Rex ran back from the south entrance.
“All the troops are ready for the procedure.” He reported.
“And Padmé and the twins?” Anakin asked.
“I … I couldn’t see them sir.”
Fear once again rose in Anakin.
I’m sorry this chapter is so long, I couldn’t condense it or find a place to split it into 2. But I guess it makes up for how short the last chapter was😅. Also there is one chapter left of this and then its the epilogue! I hope you enjoyed it and please leave any feedback or suggestions for future fics. Please interact with my posts as much as you can! You can follow me on Instagram if you want @siriusly_a_jedi.
Previous chapter
Next chapter
View all chapters here
20 notes · View notes
yuzukult · 4 years
Text
effortlessly pt. 4 || jungkook & reader
Tumblr media
title: effortlessly  pairing: jungkook x reader genre: fluff, romance, school!au, smut (not in this chapter) words:  3.8k on the shorter side note: again, i may need to do some proofreading!!! enjoy :)
series: part one || part two || part three || part four || part five || part six || part seven || part eight || part nine || part ten || epilogue 
The sun shining through the blinds warms your skin as you groan while rubbing your eyes drowsily at the contact. Sliding off Jungkook’s body and cloaking your face into the pillow, you sigh heavenly. Although still exhausted, after confessing your feelings to the sleeping Jungkook the night before, you felt relieved. 
Jungkook? He thinks he hasn’t slept a wink. There may have been a moment or two where he dazed off to the point that he thought he fell asleep but in actuality, he could barely get himself to close his eyes long enough. 
Well, you did tell him you loved him last night. 
How else was he supposed to react? He spent the entire 8 hours with a billion thoughts running through his mind incessantly. Sure, he constantly showered you with affection, occasionally slipping in some pick up lines, and flirting ceaselessly but he never believed that you would ever reciprocate those same feelings... or even come close to the point of potentially realizing how you felt. A hopeful dream was what it was and the only way to prevent heartbreak was to prioritize his aspirations to become a swimmer. 
Regardless of that... he’d been in love with you for over a decade, so what does this mean now?
You confessed to his sleeping body, or well— “sleeping.” Does he tell you that he heard everything you said? Would that be too much? It felt like he was eavesdropping on a conversation he shouldn’t have listened in on, even if you were saying it directly to him. But you said those things unfiltered, assuming that he wouldn’t hear anything.
Chewing his bottom lip with his brows wrinkled, he pondered in silence as your body beside him is shifting constantly under the covers, switching in different positions. Edges of his mouth twitching into a soft smile at the sight of you, he runs his fingers through his messy locks, finally coming to a decision.
Jungkook is going to take this opportunity to tell you that he loves you. The proper way, of course, since technically he isn’t supposed to know about your confession. He’s going to make up for what happened with what should have happened.
“You’re awake?” You grumble, voice husky. He chuckles at the sound, pinching your cheek gently. “Yeah, been awake for a while. Getting up any time soon?”
Shaking your head, you drop your face back into the pillow, muffling your words. “I just wanna sleep all day. Did you have any plans for today?” 
He hums a moment in thought, glancing over at you. “I didn’t initially, but I think we should do something today. Did you have anything in mind that you want to do lately?”
Turning your head, you glare at your best friend. “You’re the one who wants to go somewhere.”
“True but I wanted to give you the option to pick.”
Rolling your eyes, you purse your lips in response. “Let’s get pizza and go to the beach.”
“Beach?”
“Yeah, you said you wanted to give me an option to pick. I heard it’s going to be nice and hot outside, and if you’re not letting me stay indoors in the amazing AC, you’re taking me to the beach to cool down.”
“Sassy,” He says, pushing a strand of your hair away from your face and behind your ear. “But okay. We can do that. I’m down for it.”
“Just us two?”
“Just us two.” You liked the sound of that.
Tumblr media
The sun barely pecks your skin in the morning but it’s noon now, and the sun hates you. Toes digging into the sand as Jungkook leads to find a spot to put the umbrella, you’re weeping from the heat under your feet and the sun scorching your skin.
“Jungkook, I’m fucking melting.”
“Yes miss, we are all melting in this heat. We are all bitches to the sun right now.”
You’re grumbling, dragging your legs with you as you fix the straps on the duffle bag that sits as a crossbody on your frame. “Jeon, hurry up and pick a spot before I become one with the sand!”
“Quit being such a drama queen.” He rolls his eyes playfully, finally deciding on a spot that wasn’t too far from the water but wasn’t close enough to be swept in by the tide. “This seems like a good spot.”
“It only took months.” He flicks your forehead. “I said quit it, drama queen.”
After sticking the umbrella into the sand and setting up the rest of the necessities for the day, you throw your body onto the mat, groaning loudly in relief that the tasks had been completed. “I enjoy this, other than the sun burning my skin before I even got the chance to put on sunscreen.”
“You’re still in your denim shorts and T-shirt,” Jungkook comments, now shirtless with just his swim trunks on. “That’s why you’re sweating like that. Hurry and get ready, I’ll put sunblock on you.” Abiding by his instruction, you strip yourself from the shirt that clings to your body in sweat and the thick shorts that absorbed most of the sun’s heat. Left in your bikini, you turn yourself around to lay on the mat.
His breath hitches again— it seems to be a common reaction from him lately to anything that has to do with you. He wishes he could press butterfly kisses against your soft and supple skin but he shakes away the urges before squirting some of the sunscreen in his hands and rub your back.
“Hold on.” You say and he pauses, hands stopping in midair. Your arm reaches around to your back, pulling the strands of your black bikini to unravel, exposing more of your back and he clears his throat when he loses control of his breathing patterns. “What are you doing? We’re in public.”
“Tan lines,” you respond casually, resting your cheek on a folded towel. “Go on.”
Jungkook felt like he was having an inner argument with himself. Everything you did was almost in a teasing manner, and especially with the newfound knowledge that you’re in love with him— he can’t help but find you even more attractive than before. Maybe he was delusional, but he was starting to feel like you were doing this on purpose.
“Thanks.” Retying your top, you turn yourself around to lay on your back, lathering the lotion onto the front portions of your body. “You want me to do yours?”
“No.” He quickly replies, face flushed pink. The thought of your hands touching his skin... he didn’t think he’d be able to handle it. Realizing how suspicious he sounded, he corrects himself. “I mean, no... I’m okay.”
Wrapping your fingers around his wrist, you tighten your grasp before pulling him onto the mat and forcing him to lay on his stomach, squirting a decent amount of the product onto your hands. He’s groaning at the sudden impact, face pressed against the toughness of the mat, rubbing his face with his hand. “What was that for?”
“You’re just being so weird today.” Applying the sunscreen onto his back, you move in motions as his body tenses under your touch. “Can you just relax? You’re starting to be even more weird. Weirder than usual.”
“Weirder than usual?” He reiterates, words a bit muffled from his cheek being crushed. “I’m not being weird.”
“Yes, you are.” You retort sternly, slapping his lower back to insinuate your completion of the task. “All morning. You said you slept, but I can tell you didn’t because well... look at your eyebags! Jeon, what’s wrong with you?”
“Don’t worry about it! Let’s enjoy the day.” He says, finishing up the rest of his body before giving you a wave and jumping into the water.
Jungkook is and always will be insufferable.
Tumblr media
Your favorite part of any beach trip is when the sun begins to set, the breeze from the ocean kicking in, and the fragrance of the salty sea is inhaled into your lungs, bringing you a sense of peace and tranquility. The best view along with this is Jungkook, who sits in the sand, feet and lower half of his body submerged in the water, enjoying the weather. The top of the evening was that both your stomachs are full with pizza for dinner.
Standing up from the little area that the two of you had made for yourselves, you invite yourself into a spot beside your best friend, resting your head on his shoulder. “This is nice. The weather, the water, just us. We haven’t had this in a while.”
Turning his head to glance at you, a soft smile appears on his lips. “We’re always together.”
“Not alone, not like this.” You sigh, fingers drawing shapes along the sand. “We’re usually with someone. Your team, Yura... anyone, really. I miss when it’s just the two of us. It feels like you’re afraid to actually be alone with me or something.”
“We have sleepovers though, what about that?”
“Do we ever really talk during movies? Then we sleep right after.”
Lately, it had occurred to you that despite all this “time” that you had been spending with Jungkook wasn’t really any time. Lunch had been inhabited by engaging with girls who crushed on Jungkook, and the remaining times were dedicated to socializing with Yura and his teammates. Movie nights were great, but silence would burden the room, and afterwards, he’d be too tired from a swim meet that he would fall asleep instantaneously. There was no more ‘you and Jungkook’ time. It felt like only just you.
“I guess... I really never thought of it like that.” He admits, fingers threading through his dampen locks. He senses the tenderness in your voice at the topic, a tightening feeling in his chest knowing that he’s the one making you feel this way. “I never paid attention to any of that. Did you feel that way for a while?”
“It’s alright though, just something I have to get used to.” Tearing your head off his shoulder, you lay your body completely onto the sand. “Sometimes I forget that we’re not together. It’s hard because there’s...” Sucking in a deep breath of courage, you continue. “... there’s a fine line between friendship and relationship. That’s why I didn’t want to... you know, have sex again. It felt as though you only wanted to do this because of sex.”
“What?” He interjects immediately, head snapping in your direction. “That’s crazy. I wanted to do it again because I was afraid I ruined it for you.”
“I thought I told you it was good enough!”
“But ‘good enough’ isn’t good enough for me. I love you, and I want to make you feel good, I want to make you feel what you’re worth, and that it wasn’t just some deployment to get rid of our virginities. I meant what I said, I really wanted to give mine to you.”
“Jungkook, you know I love you too. But don’t you want to do it with someone else?”
“No, I don’t. I don’t think you know what it means when I say that I love you.”
Furrowing your brows questioningly, you prop your head onto your arm. “What are you talking about.”
Sighing frustratedly at himself, he positions his body down completely beside yours, head resting on top of his forearm. “I’m in love with you. I thought that you’d never feel the same way about me. I know you thought I was sleeping last night, but I heard what you said.”
Your body is stunned rigid. Jungkook doesn’t stop. “You were my best friend since grade school, and I enjoyed every minute I got to spend with you. Truthfully, I think the time I started to fall for you was when we hit early high school and I realized that guys were chasing you. I never noticed it before, but seeing it then sparked a fire in me. I hated every one of them, even if they were a friend. Then again, who was I to tell these people that they couldn’t have you? I didn’t even have the guts to tell you how much I love you.”
Mouth agape, you inhale deeply. “I... you heard me last night?”
“Of course. I just... didn’t know how to react because what if I make you uncomfortable?”
“Uncomfortable? You’ve vomited, farted, and took a shit in the bathroom as I was showering, and now you’re worried if I’m uncomfortable?” Sitting up with sand sticking to your skin, you ignore the discomfort and lock your gaze with his. “Jungkook, I really meant what I said last night. I... didn’t think you’d ever like me back because you seemed like you weren’t interested in any relationship, honestly.”
“And I meant what I said when I told you that you’re the only girl in my life.”
Lips pursed in the reticence, you dig your toes into the ground, hesitant about speaking. “What does this make us now?” 
Hair pushed back from swimming earlier and cheeks flushed pink from either being sunburned or from finally confessing his feelings for you, he watches your actions. “Would you like to be my girlfriend?”
Tumblr media
Everything is marginally outlandish on Monday morning after spending almost every waking moment with Jungkook over the weekend since the confession. There had been heated kisses, multiple cuddling sessions, and deep conversations that lasted through the hours of the night until one of you fell into a deep slumber.
But Monday morning? This means that the time together will include other people. Maybe less PDA, sure, but the thought of people finally knowing that the two of you were an item was... exhilarating, and if you were being forthright, you wanted to show off to the entire school population who Jungkook belonged to.
He’s standing outside of your house, waiting patiently with his car grunting after the start, leaning against the hood with a bright grin spread across his face. “Hi.”
“Hi.”
“You look beautiful today.” You think he looks cute smiling cheekily like this. He actually looks like an idiot in other people’s eyes because of how dorky he is.
“I look like this everyday.”
“I know. That just means you’re beautiful everyday.”
Clicking your tongue at the cheesy comment, you make your way down the steps of your front porch as he opens the passenger door for you. “Well, this is new. You’ve never done this before?”
“I’ve also never had a real serious girlfriend before, and here we are.”
“If I knew what I was signing up for, I don’t think I would’ve agreed to this.” He’s in the driver’s seat at this moment, eyes still darting hearts in your direction as he gives your nose a gentle peck. “I’m just happy you’re mine now.”
“So... I take it as you told him you love him?” Yura’s doing the thing where she’s stuffing food in her mouth as she talks, but this time it’s some type of Japanese bread she raves about. “Yura... you’re getting bread all over my desk.”
She rolls her eyes in response, showing you her hand before swiping the crumbs off the surface. “Done-zo. So what now? You guys are dating? Are you going to be one of those girls who will wear their boyfriend’s varsity jacket all around the school? Possibly flaunting that you were able to claim the untouchable Jeon Jungkook?”
“You’re being dramatic.”
“No, you’re not being dramatic enough. What? How long has he been head over heels for you and you had no clue? Not even an ounce?”
“A decade?”
“A fucking decade, my dude. Don’t you just want to show off your new relationship because you’ve waited so long for this moment?”
Pulling off a piece of Yura’s bread, you shove some in her mouth. “Stop talking please, this is so embarrassing.”
“What’s so embarrassing about it?” She accidentally spits a bit of the bread in your face as you scrunch your nose in disgust, wiping off your cheek. “Yura!”
“Sorry. Anyway, what’s so embarrassing about it? You’re acting like he’s some guy who has done bad things and you were desperate enough to settle for a loser. This is your best friend, a potential professional swimmer, who is now your boyfriend. What’s up?”
“I’m kind of scared that all these girls are going to hate me now.” Yura scoffs at your response, shoving the remaining portion of bread in your direction. “You need some sweetness in your morning if you’re going to have such negative thoughts this early in the day.”
“And what about you? Didn’t you also say you had some crush on a guy?”
She waves her hand in dismissal, grabbing another piece of the carb. “He’s my brother’s best friend, not even an arms reach. Let’s switch the topic back to you, though.”
“I don’t want to talk about it anymore!” You grunted. “Well, too bad because Mr. Stole-Your-Heart is walking here now.”
Shooting your head around, you’re met with a beaming Jungkook with his swimming duffle slung over his shoulder as Hoseok trails behind. “Hi.”
“Hi.”
“We keep greeting like this.”
“So we have.”
“Am I missing something here?” Hoseok impedes into the conversation, perplexity written all over his face. “Why are you guys talking like you haven’t been friends for years now?”
“Well,” Yura begins, eying the male. “They haven’t been dating for years so it’s still fresh. Hence the awkwardness.”
“Wait— you’re dating each other?” Appalled, he stumbles onto a desk behind him, hand over his chest. “You actually told her you loved her? This is crazy. Does this mean that you’re also the girl he keeps talking about that he lost his virginity to?”
Blood rushes to your cheeks, glowing coral. “Potentially.”
Adjusting the straps of his backpack on his shoulders, he straightens himself before twirling his body around to exit the classroom. “Sorry bro, I gotta let the team know. I can’t believe you actually went through with it!”
“Hoseok—” Jungkook rubs his face tiredly when his friend leave before giving you an apologetic look. “I’m going to chase after him. I’ll see you after class?”
“I’ll see you after class,” You confirm, and surprisingly enough, he leans in to give you a quick goodbye kiss before waving at Yura.
Yura’s eyes bulged to the point it looked like it would fall out of its sockets. “He— he actually did that? How much did I actually miss? Did you guys do it again?”
“How many questions are you going to ask?”
“All of them. Any single one that pops into my head. How could I not ask you any of these questions? What’s the point of being your friend if I can’t!” Yura jokes and you retaliate by throwing a pen at her.
Tumblr media
“Look at who has arrived! The woman who has tamed our special Kook’s heart!” Namjoon exclaims brightly at the sight of you entering the pool’s arena, backpack over your shoulder as you make your way to your designated spot in the bleachers. “Jesus, stop embarrassing her.” Jungkook counters, pushing the guys away from your seat.
“Aw, come on. We never got to interrogate her as your girlfriend!”
“Isn’t interrogating her as my friend enough?”
“No,” Jin chimes in. “We didn’t get to ask her the girlfriend questions yet.”
Jungkook scowls at his teammates who bluster him at five against one. “What are you going to ask? I’ll answer for her.” 
“Is she the one you lost your virginity to?”
“When did this happen?”
“Is Jungkook even good in bed? He just looks good but what about his delivery—“
“Whoa, whoa whoa!” Jungkook interrupts, dropping his bag onto the ground. “My delivery? You’re questioning my performance?”
“Performance?” Standing beside you at the bleachers, the entire swim team turns their heads in unison at the voice, faces gleaming at the owner of the voice.
“Taehyung!”
“What’s wrong with Jungkook’s performance?” He raises a brow quizzically, adjusting his own bag that hands across his chest. “He’s a great swimmer.”
Hoseok has his arm around the other male, leading him toward the locker room. “Our little Kook has a girlfriend now, and we’re trying to interrogate his girlfriend about his performance.”
“Jungkook has a girlfriend?” When Jimin responds with your name, Taehyung’s gaze meets your figure as you’re leaning comfortably in the spaces between the bleachers, legs pressed against your chest with AirPods occupying your ears and a book in your hand. 
He never said, but Taehyung always had a slight crush on you. The rest of the swim team, including you, had all been around the same age, but he’d be ahead of the crowd in regards to education, therefore graduated earlier than the rest. Earning a swimming scholarship to study abroad restricted himself from ever letting you know his true feelings, but coming back around meant he could take the opportunity to at least let you know how he felt.
But he was too late. Or so you’d think.
Tumblr media
“I got this for you, from the States, that is.” 
“A mug?” Lifting up the Starbucks cup in your hand that he wrapped in a bow so carefully, you’re afraid that you’d accidentally unravel it. Grinning from cheek to cheek, your eyes meet with his. “New York?”
“I visited New York for a little bit before coming back here. Thought of you when I saw that. Figured you would like it.”
Gingerly placing the gift back into its bag, you pull out another item that Taehyun has packed for you. “What— what’s this?” He has a mischievous smile washing over his face, tugging at the bow tie around the plush in your hands.
“A sloth.”
“A sloth?”
Taehyung nods in return, hands slipping into the front pockets of his jeans. “You remind me of a sloth. Always so tired, moves slow sometimes—”
“Tae, are you insulting me?” Laughing at your reaction, he immediately shakes his head in discrepancy. “No, it’s a good thing really. You’re cute, and sloths are cute. Grounded, even though they’re in the trees, relaxing to be around, and you can’t help but to like them.”
Nodding in response, you hold the stuffed animal in your arms, content with his answer. “I’ll take that. I really like this, Taehyung. You didn’t have to bring this back for me.”
“Of course I had to bring you something back.” He bends forward, playfully pinching your nose. “You were always coming to our games to support us. Anyways, there’s a letter in the envelope when you get the chance to look more thoroughly.”
“Yep. Well, if you’d excuse me, they’re going to nag at me for leaving the locker room so suddenly instead of getting dressed to practice with them. I’ll catch you later?” You bow your head in agreement as you watch him run in the route of the locker room before searching through the bag before your fingers meet with a thick piece of paper.
Your name is written on the front of the pink envelope. Something makes your stomach churn at the appearance of the item. Inhaling deeply, you tear off the flap, a little too aggressively that the note falls out and onto the floor.
“What’s this?” Jungkook asks, picking up the mysterious paper, handing it to you. “Who gave you that?”
“Uh... Taehyung.”
398 notes · View notes
thewritewolf · 3 years
Text
Adventure to the Heart Chapter 30: Stay
The heroes overcome their adversaries and get their happily ever after.
Whether you read this as it was written or are coming back after it's all done, I hope you enjoyed my take on Adrienette April! It was a fun ride, but its nice to see all the chapters finished and posted. I hope you'll stop on by tomorrow for my Marichat May story!
Thanks for reading! :D
First | Previous | Next | Last
@adrinetteapril
Enjoy!
Read on Ao3
“You watch the conspirators - once leaders of proud noble houses, now prisoners to face judgement - being dragged off in chains to the dungeons below. Kneeling before the emperor, he names you true champions of the realm and all who would bring harm to it.”
Taking a deep breath, Marinette leaned back, putting her hands behind her head. “...And that’s it.”
“Damn, really?” Alix stared at the table where her character sheet sat, barely holding itself together in one piece. “Can’t believe it’s over…”
“Do we get any kind of epilogue?” Adrien asked. “Something to tie it all together nicely.”
“Naturally!” Marinette stretched behind her to grab her binder off her desk. “Let’s start with… Foxglove?”
“Yeah?” Alya froze in the middle of tapping her pencil against her leg.
“You take the initiative in bringing down the remaining bandits and pirates that the nobles bankrolled. With your determination and tracking skill, the seas and roads become safe to travel once again.”
Alya grinned. “Hell yeah. Justice prevails!”
“Iban?”
“Yeah bro?”
“The nobles we caught today were only the heads of a much deeper conspiracy. You become something like a spymaster for the emperor. Never again does a plot ever get as close to the throne as it did today.”
Nino fist bumped Adrien while Alix slapped him on the back. “Righteous!”
“Daybreak Fernfog and Lotus?”
“Yes!” “Huh?” Rose and Juleka replied at the same time, Juleka more sluggish than usual from the long hours of gameplay.
“Just like you two always talked about, you founded a little tea shop. The mix of foreign exotic appeal and the strange blend of your tastes eventually turning it into a major cultural hub in the area. With Lotus as an example, black is now definitely in fashion.”
“Wicked.” Juleka smirked through her exhaustion as Rose squealed happily and hugged her.
“Maximellion?”
“Yes?” Max had his hands folded neatly in front of him, watching Marinette intently. One of the few times he didn’t have his face buried in either a book or a calculator. There was an excited gleam in his eye as he waited for his very own epilogue, which went a long way toward justifying the two hours she spent coming up with ideas for everyone.
“After having spent the better part of two years using your magic for battle, you finally get to retire to your peaceful mountain tower and pursue your studies in peace.” Marinette smirked. “While always giving out useful advice at just the right time.”
Max smiled and nodded. “It is exactly as the great Maximellion would want.”
“And with that-”
“Woah there, girl.” Alya held up her hands and pointed at Adrien, then at her. “What about you two? I didn’t hear anything about Luna or Sir Bartholomew.”
“Well, um…”
Adrien put a hand on her shoulder. “Let’s just say we all lived happily ever after.”
There was a change in the tension of the room, an understanding that swept between the hardened adventurers as they grasped the dual meaning behind the word. There were some looks around the table, but no one felt like addressing it.
Most of them stuck around for a while afterwards, but after an hour of them slowly dwindling away, Marinette gave Alya a hug as she left.
Which just left Marinette… and Adrien.
“So…” Marinette said, rocking back and forth on her heels. “Want to watch a movie or something before you have to go?”
Adrien smiled. “I’d like that.”
----------
Halfway through their first movie, Marinette was startled when Alya burst back into her room. There was a wild look in her eyes that surprised her almost as much as her sudden arrival.
“Um… something up, Alya?”
“Your dice box!”
“What?”
“You never used your dice box that whole time we were in the campaign.” She seemed to calm down a little. “You know? That smooth oval one that was red and spotted, kinda like Ladybug is. Back before we started playing. It's what led to that whole conversation. But you never used it?”
Marinette swallowed back panic and tried to pull up a believable lie.
“Oh, umm…” She laughed nervously, her mind blanking on her. “I guess I just… forgot? I got so wrapped up in the campaign and I didn’t want to lug it around especially for those first few sessions so I left it behind.”
“Oh. Dang.” Alya deflated, her cheeks darkening in embarrassment. “Ah, shoot. Sorry for barging in but the moment I got home that suddenly clicked for me and I just sort of- Never mind, see you crazy kids later.”
The way she said it told Marinette that it had better be sooner rather than later. Which was fair, she definitely needed someone to talk through this all with anyway.
“Sorry about that, she can be-” Marinette turned toward Adrien, who had spun toward her on the swivel chair. His eyes were wide and his jaw had dropped. “Um… something wrong?”
He just laughed as if what she said was the funniest thing in the world. “Nothing at all… m’lady.”
22 notes · View notes
noonachronicles · 4 years
Text
Everlong - Epilogue
Kwon Jiyong/ G Dragon X Reader
Word count: 21k
Warnings: 85,900% Domesticity. Now with Real Smut™ (x3). Sprinkling of pregnancy kink. Language. Unrealistic expectations of love and relationships. Seriously unrealistic. Honestly, maybe a little unhealthy even. Excessive fluff. The only angst comes from left over self-esteem issues caused by that B word.
Genre: Hades/Jiyong. Greek God AU. Fantasy.
A/N: For consistency’s sake, I made the decision to refer to Ji/Hades as just Hades the whole time, but y’all know Hades is Ji and Ji is Hades and hopefully it’s nbd. I just wanted to say I actually feel pretty fortunate I got to go back to Everlong. It’s definitely one of my favorite worlds and I could probably write about them forever. My wish with this is that everyone who has been waiting for it enjoys it and doesn’t think it’s a totally cheesy snoozefest. >.< 
Spoiler Alert: I feel like a lot of people, myself included, wanted to see Hades get his happy ending. That’s definitely what they’ve been given here.Things people seemed to want out of an Epilogue included Ji!Hades as a dad. Ji!Hades with the love he deserves. Persephone being a brat. And FINALLY the non-dream smut everyone has been waiting for. So, it’s all there. I hope I didn’t miss anything!
Tumblr media
Hades didn’t waste a single moment. There was absolutely nothing more he wanted than to spend his entire existence with you. Almost immediately after you had agreed to stay with him in the underworld he asked you to marry him. Your answer left your lips before he could even finish the question. You had said yes without an ounce of hesitation and knowing that you meant it when you said forever gave Hades a greater joy than he’d ever known. He had actually been ready to ask you that very first night, but he was forced to wait an entire weekend due to your unquenchable thirst for him. Though truthfully, he had absolutely no complaints.
The wedding had been held on Mount Olympus, as was tradition for all of the major deities. You’d only visited the location once prior to your wedding day. The trip had just been for you to see it. Since it seemed whether or not you liked it you didn’t have much of a say and there wasn’t really anywhere else you wanted to have it anyway. Luckily you did like it. Luckily you loved it. You thought it was beautiful, absolutely heavenly.
That first visit was when you met some of Hades family for the first time as well. The look of absolute fear on his face as his family introduced themselves would always be one of your favorite memories of him, he was so precious. He didn’t care if they liked you. He loved you and nothing they said would change it. He had been worried you wouldn’t like them. That you would hate them so much that you’d call off the wedding, unable to fathom being in a family with his siblings.
Fortunately Hera, Hestia, and you became quick friends. The two of them had dragged you away for hours to discuss wedding details. Apollo and Athena thought you were very clever and told Hades you were one of the funniest people they’d had the pleasure of knowing. Dionysus, Zeus, and Ares all tried to seduce you, which came as a surprise to absolutely no one. You loved his family and it only made him love you more. He told you he thought it was because of you that they seemed to like him more than usual, even making him promise that he would come around more even after the wedding and telling him how much they had missed him. It had been clear to you that they had always loved him and it was his own self-consciousness that distanced him from them.
Though he had already made you one of the immortal, Hades' family had declared that they did not accept it as true godhood. They advised the pair of you that your wedding would have to be done in the tradition of their followers, sacrifices and all. As a compensation Zeus promised that once the wedding was completed he would officially grant you godhood. Knowing that his siblings were giving him a hard time, as siblings do, you found the requirement to be quite amusing and you laughed along with them. Annoyed, Hades found it torturous and unnecessary. Despite either of your feelings it meant that, as was tradition, your wedding lasted three days.
Since you didn’t have any female friends or relatives you spent the night of proaulia with Hades sisters and female family members, as well as your grandmother who had been given a reprieve from death for the wedding. It was especially funny as a part of the traditions you were meant to give offerings to several of the goddesses at your gathering. Instead of the typical offerings you made them all personalized desserts and allowed Athena to do your hair as you gossiped about what Hades had been like before he met you.
The second day was the gamos. The day started with a sacrifice and receiving blessings from the gods, your new family. You’d been washed under a waterfall of the purest water you’d ever seen in your life. Then, together, you and Hades made an offering to his family for your future. After that was a massive feast that included the entire Greek pantheon. That part was the hardest for you. Not only being overwhelmed by the sheer number of guests but because the men and women sat separate from one another and all you wanted to do was hold Hades hand. However, as promised, at the feast Zeus offered you a plate of ambrosia and a goblet overflowing with nectar. As a part of his toast he had the court cheers to you, a true goddess and the new Queen of the Underworld.
Once the feast was over there was still to be the anakalupteria or the removal of your veil. You thought it was a little silly considering the tradition was in reference to virginity, but you went along with it regardless. With you still veiled, the procession started. You and Hades, in a perfectly hand crafted chariot, which took you through the streets of Olympus. Zeus filled the night sky with lightning bolts until it looked like fireworks and the pantheon's cheers sounded like thunder all the way from the feast in the great hall until you were home. Comfortably alone in your home Hades removed your veil and then he removed everything else you wore as well.  
The next day came epaulia, when the pantheon came to your home in the underworld and presented the two of you with their gifts. Since the place so rarely saw guests and they’d all taken the time to come you wanted to make the event more of a reception. There was more feasting, drinking, and dancing in excess. All six gardens were flooded with life and joy from your guests as they celebrated with the two of you under the sparkling night.
That night Hades stood, drink in hand, and looked over his property with joy in his heart. Seeing his home filled with the laughter and happiness of his friends and family was something he’d wanted for a long time. He was so grateful for you, knowing that without you it would never have been possible.
When he wasn’t beside you he watched you diligently to make sure you were enjoying yourself, still worried that you might find his family in any way distasteful. Though he wasn’t sure he wouldn’t have stared regardless with the way your dress flowed behind you as you moved and the silks and chiffons draped around your body so perfectly. He thought you looked, appropriately, like a goddess. Your smile was so bright and warm that everyone you spoke to was glowing with happiness. He was certain he had never loved anything or anyone more than you.
His mood dampened only slightly when he felt the cold chill that surrounded his ex wife, and the strong scent of daffodil and roses that always lingered around her. A smell that now made him want to openly gag. He didn’t even have to look to know she’d found her way to him. Her gaze burned into his back and he could feel the tension gather in his shoulders from just her presence.
“Hades…” she greeted him, not unkindly.
For a moment neither of them expected him to respond, but he offered her a jagged, “What?”
“The house looks nice.” Persephone said, stepping beside him. “Feels like ages since I’ve seen it. Or you.”
“Should have been longer.” He muttered.
“You look very handsome and you seem... happy.”
He kept his eyes on you, a calming vision. “I seem happy because I am happy.”
“I saw you kept my statue.”
“Just waiting for it's replacement.”
“Hmmm.” She sighed and leaned closer.
Hades cleared his throat, “Why are you here, Seph?”
“I told you, it’s been ages. I wanted to see how you were doing. Make sure you were truly as happy as they’ve been saying on Olympus.”
“I am. I finally found the greatest love I’ve ever known.” He eased at the thought of you, “And I made her my wife. How could I not be happy?”
“The greatest love you’ve ever known. You’re sure?” She asked, “You don’t really believe that for a second time do you?”
Hades said nothing, he only scoffed at her attempt. He wasn’t going to let her ruin this day for him the way she had ruined so many others.
“Anyway, she’s okay.” Persephone continued with a shrug, “Seems nice enough, a little dim witted if you ask me.”
“Good thing I didn’t ask you.”
She ignored the bite in his tone. “You see you have to be a little dim witted to voluntarily spend eternity in the underworld. Even you were coerced here by your brothers.”
“Seriously, what are you doing here?” He asked, still refusing to look at her. “What will it take for you to leave?”
“I love a good wedding.” She said simply. “Plus after all of our history together, I thought we were friends.”
“We were never friends, Seph. Don’t bullshit me.”
Persephone hummed thoughtfully, and chose to ignore him once more. “I guess she’s cute at least. For a faux goddess anyway. I was going to say homely originally but I suppose she does have a nice smile.”
“There is nothing and no one more beautiful in this or any other universe than my bride.” Hades said with a small smile.
He could tell you were searching for him and he watched as a glow washed over you when you’d finally found him. By just the look on your face he could tell the story of the conversation you were having with Narcissus was going to be amazing later.
It was then that he finally looked over at Persephone, “And no, I never once said that about you.”
“When did you become so hurtful?” She asked softly, getting no response in return. Then after a pause she asked, “What will you do if she wants children?”
“It’s my hope that she does.”
“Why would you hope for that? Aren’t you infertile?” She quipped, “I always assumed that you were since we never had children together.”
“It couldn’t have been that you were never around. That we hardly ever had sex and when we did you weren’t very good.” He rolled his eyes. “How true to character, Persephone. Never taking responsibility, always placing the blame on someone else.”
“I’m just afraid it won’t last.” Persephone said harshly, furious that he’d found the audacity to speak to her that way.
As she watched you enjoying yourself with her family, in the home that she built. She came to the quick conclusion that all of this was your fault. She wasn’t sure exactly what you’d done to Hades but she didn’t like it at all. Determination grew inside of her. She would just have to prove to herself and the both of you that she still reigned superior. She didn’t want him to be happy with her, absolutely not, but she couldn’t have him anything but miserable without her.  
“Someone from topside?” she went on, “She doesn’t understand what she’s gotten herself into. But that’s how you like your wives, isn’t it? Clueless. Helpless.”
“You knew what it meant to marry me.”
“How could I have? I was a child when we met.”
He scoffed in disbelief of what she was saying. “You’ve never been a child, Seph. You were always a bitch. Very much born your father's daughter.”
“Even if I did, does she actually know what it means to marry you?” She asked, ignoring his comment, “Truly, does she know? Being trapped forever in the underworld with you.”
“She knows.”
She shook her head and gave a small tsk, “How could she? Pathos said the two of you haven't even been together a full year. Poor girl doesn’t know what eternity means. She’ll never make it, Hades. She will absolutely lose her mind and she will leave you like everyone else does. Down here, all alone. What’s worse is that not only have you imprisoned her in the underworld, you’ve trapped her in immortality. Everyone knows what you did. Giving someone immortality without their consent? Like she's just a play thing for you. A toy. Surely if she doesn’t try to escape you, you’ll just get bored of her. And then what?”
“You should leave.” Hades gulped.
He didn’t believe the words she was saying, at least he didn’t want to. However he knew and now Persephone knew that she’d successfully planted the seed of doubt she’d been trying for in the garden of his mind.
She just grinned over at him, feeling pleased with the doubt written on his face. “The party has just begun.”
He could feel the heat rising on his neck. He wanted to yell, throw her out, to cause a scene. Then, as if you knew he needed you, you were at his side. Slipping your arms around his waist and landing a sweet kiss on his lips.
“Hi.” You smiled brightly at him and he brightly back at you.
“Hi.” He said softly, kissing you again.
“Are you having fun?”
He settled his hands on your hips. “Infinitely more now that I have you here.”
You melted into him as he kissed your lips and then your cheek and down your neck. His hands inched up the curve of your back, sending a shiver of delight through your body. With a smirk you looked over at Persephone who seemed deeply disturbed by the public display of affection.
“I don’t think we’ve met.” You said, throwing your hand out to her, “Who are you again?”
Knowing that you knew exactly who she was Hades laughed against your neck.
“Persephone.” She hissed her name like venom and you pulled your hand back so you wouldn’t get bit.
“Oh, right, the ex-wife!” You said enthusiastically as you looked over at her. “Glad you could make it. I can’t say I know where you got your invitation but, all's well that ends well I suppose.”
“Right and you must be the prisoner.” She glared back at you.
“I thought people said you were trying to make ‘The Topsider’ a thing.” You said curiously, “Rule of thumb, nicknames don’t stick if you don’t stick with them.”
Hades looked at you with complete and utter adoration. He’d been trying so far in your relationship to keep you away from her. He should have always known you could handle Persephone. Especially with how you always handled him. His arms tightened around your waist.
“And what do you call me?” she asked.
“Oh, I think being you is enough of an insult. Why call you anything else?” You asked innocently.
Hades choked trying to hold back a laugh. With no surprise to any of you, Persephone did not find you as amusing.
“How are you enjoying my home?” She asked cooly, “Do you spend much time in my gardens?”
“No,” You smiled sweetly, “because actually, nothing here is yours. This is my home and these are my gardens. Especially when you consider how much work I put into cleaning up the mess you left.”
Your husband said nothing, he knew he didn’t have to. Instead he raised an amused eyebrow   while he slid the strap of your dress to the side and pressed his lips against the soft skin of your shoulder as the both of you waited for Persphones response.
“And what is that supposed to mean?” She spat.
“I’m sure the house looked lovely when you had originally designed it, but everything you’d done was so...tacky and outdated.” You grinned, pleased by the red that bloomed at her throat, “Hades and I had to redo almost the entire palace. Of course it’s not all done,  there’s so much, but we do have an eternity to finish. I’m not worried. ”
“You decorated together?” She scoffed and you laughed.
“Well it is his home as well. Perhaps where you’re confused is the part where Hades and I have respect for one another. We share a partnership. Not…” you gestured loosely to Persephone as if she were something distasteful, “whatever that was.”
“And my gardens?” She asked, “You’re suggesting they weren’t up to par?”
“Oh, Sephy,” she shot daggers at Hades, knowing it had to have been him that told you how much she hated being called Sephy. “I’m not suggesting anything. I’m telling you. The gardens were a disaster. Nothing made any sense. Aesthetically…  it was horrifying. Some spots were overrun, others left bare. No worries now though, I’ve fixed everything. Well, we had to, for the wedding.”
This time Persphone laughed, “Are you really saying you put together a better garden than me? Do you realize who I am? I’m the fucking goddess of vegetation and flowers. You, a nobody...an absolute nothing, did a better job than I had?”
You raised your hand to your chest in surprise and feigned a gasp, “Is that what you’re the goddess of? It’s funny, I had just always assumed they had gods and goddesses rule over things they had at least some sort of understanding of. I never would have guessed that for you. Absolutely...never.”
Persephone let out a hysterical gasp as if you’d broken her. She looked manic but like she was trying desperately to keep it together. “I could just kill you. I really could. You're so-you’re so-funny. No one should be as funny as you are. I absolutely wish you were dead.”
With an obviously fake laugh you placed a hand on her shoulder and she pulled back like you were made of fire, “Lucky for me I’m immortal.”
Never having seen Persephone so angry before Hades wrapped his arms around you more protectively. “Seph, I apologize for my wife. She’s so… what was it you said? Sharp witted?”
“I said dim.”
Hades laughed, “Well I think we all know she’s not that.”
“In all honesty, it was such a joy getting to meet you finally, Persephone.” You oozed sarcasm, “But you don’t mind if I steal him from you, right? I mean…steal him again.”
“You can’t steal trash from someone if they had already thrown it away.” She sneered.
“That is your, and I can not emphasize this enough, absolute loss.” You smiled once more. “You should go have a drink or twelve. We knew Dionysus would be here so of course the booze is endless.”
“Sure.” You basked in the anger radiating off of her. “Enjoy your eternity long sentence in the underworld.”
“Interesting.” You grinned, “Before you started continuously mentioning it, I never imagined myself as someone with a prisoner kink, but with Hades as my warden I could really consider it. What do you think, my love? Cuff me up later?”
“Anything for my Queen.” He leaned forward and pressed a kiss against your lips. It was meant to be sweet, gentle. Neither of you were prepared for the moan that would escape your mouth.
Forgetting Persephone completely you eyed Hades, “Do you think it would make us bad hosts if we disappeared?”
“No, of course not.” He looked around and then back at you, “Most of them are too drunk to remember what the party is for anyway. Could be a wedding. Could be a birthday. Could be a Tuesday.”
“Good,” You leaned forward and pulled his lip between your teeth. When you pulled back your eyes were dark with lust and it twisted a knot in his stomach. “Take me somewhere we’ll never be found. Now.”
Without so much as a goodbye to Persephone the two of you took off like teenagers, in a fit of giggles and hormones, to find somewhere you could be alone.
A thousand years had passed since that night, literal lifetimes, but for Hades it still felt like it had happened yesterday. It was one of his favorite memories. He always thought about it fondly, especially when he was missing you like he did now.
It wasn’t often you weren’t by his side but when you weren’t it was near agonizing. The seed Persephone had planted still grew like a weed in his mind. All he could think about was you being somewhere falling in love with being away from him. He could picture you realizing how much you longed for true independence. He imagined you would run away into the night without another word. Despite how long you’d stayed so far the fear never lessened. It was almost as if the more time passed the more he worried. You were a bomb ticking away, and the longer this went on the more likely you were to go off and leave. He knew you’d call him dramatic if you knew his feelings about it. He also knew that when you finally made that decision to leave it would devastate him and he’d likely collapse into himself like a dying star.  
He eyed the empty throne beside his, your throne. It had been almost two full days this time since he’d seen you. His leg shook anxiously and he tried to hold onto the way you looked on your wedding night to calm his nerves.
“Hades, Sir.” the sound of Phobos’ voice brought him back to the throne room, however reluctantly. “Perhaps we should begin.”
“What have I said about starting without her?”
Phobos looked over at his brother, Deimos, who only shrugged and sighed, “We don’t, Sir. We do not start without her.”
“Good, glad you agree. We’ll wait.” He said clearly moody. “She will be here soon enough.”
“I’m not saying she’s not coming. I’m just saying…” he said cautiously, “It couldn’t hurt to get through a couple without her.”
Hades looked at Phobos with eyes so sharp and so heated the latter god thought he’d died, been burned alive. If looks could kill.
“Oh, is that what you’re saying? Just go on? Move forward without her? As if it were possible.”
“No.” He gulped, “It was a joke. I was just joking.”
“Well, believe me when I say I thought it was funny.” Hades said deadpan. He leaned back in his throne with a huff and a childlike pout. He continued to tap his fingers on the armrest.
It was only a few more minutes before the sound of the door at the front of the hall bursting open and slamming against the wall cut through the air of the silent room. After a long sigh of relief Hades chuckled lightly at the sound and the following echo of your shoes speeding through the giant hall.
“Sorry! Sorry. Sorry. Sorry. Sorry!” You called hurriedly as you made your way to the platform completely out of breath. “I’m late. I'm so sorry.”
“The Queen is never late, she is always right on time.” Hades eyes sparkled like universes as you came into view, pushing through the waiting souls.
“Ugh,” looking at Deimos’ smirking face you rolled your eyes at how absolutely cheesy your husband was. “Phobos, I know you worry. I’m sorry I’m late.”
“Ma’am, please, there’s no need to apologize.” He assured you.
“We’ve talked about ‘ma’am, did you forget?”
Phobos leaned in slightly, and said very quietly, “Sir prefers that we remain professional with you in front of the souls, y/n. You know that.”
“Yes well, Sir,” you said, eyeing your husband, “would be okay with the pronoun choices because his sounds distinguished and dominant. Ma’am makes me sound like an old woman that you’re trying to placate. So let’s just figure out something else, okay? I did give you an alternative option...”
“Of course, sorry ma-” he stopped himself and you tried not to laugh as his cheeks burned red, “My apologies...Your Eminence. Regardless, no need for you to ever be sorry to me.”
Still trying to hold back the laugh from him calling you Your Eminence, which you knew he hated, you lifted the basket that was at your side and swung it in front of him. “So, no need for these freshly baked apology muffins then?”
“Well...I mean, you’ve already made them. I’d hate to be rude.” He shrugged.
“I knew you would hate that.” You winked as he took the basket and held up a finger before digging under the cloth on top, “I just need...this one. Thank you.”
You took your one muffin and hurried up the platform and sunk down into your throne with an exhausted sigh. Leaning over the armrest you offered the treat to Hades.
“A muffin for my muffin?”
He blushed as he took it from you. “Pear?”
“Always.” You said looking him over and then you scowled. “Not wearing your crown? Again.”
“I don’t like to wear it when you’re not here.” He said quietly as he unwrapped his treat, “It makes me feel silly.”
“Mmhmm.” You hummed through pursed lips and then decided to let it go. “Did you miss me?”
“Every second you were gone.”
Sinking down into your seat you let out a light laugh. “Liar. I bet you didn’t even think about me once.”
Opening your notebook, the one that matched Hades, you started to read up on the souls that awaited judgement. You were sure that he’d already memorized every last one in this room while you were running late. With a slight pout on his lips Hades didn’t move his eyes from you, not even for a second. Finally realizing that he hadn’t started judgements you looked up from your book to find him staring.
“What?”
“I hope you know that’s not true, y/n.” He sounded hurt. “You’re all I think about.”
“I know four girls that would be very disappointed to hear that.” You grinned.
“Tell me.” He said seriously, “Tell me you know it’s not true.”
Smiling in full you held out your hand to him and he laced his fingers with yours. Giving his hand a gentle squeeze you said, “I know you think about me. You’re all I think about too.”
Finally happy Hades pulled your hand to his lips to kiss your knuckles and then turned to Phobos with a smile. “We can begin.”
-
You had taken quite nicely to your role as Queen of the Underworld. Along with your responsibility of judging souls side by side with Hades you had also been tasked with providing for the gods and creatures that lived and worked in the underworld. You made sure that they were happy and comfortable in their positions and had everything they needed. You counseled those in need and resolved conflicts between those who quarreled. You were constantly planning for festivals and celebrations. Even other gods came to visit more and more often when before they never had. The people of the underworld loved you dearly, and were grateful for all that you did for them. More than anything they appreciated the effect you had on Hades himself. His disposition was much more cheerful. He was much more cheerful and far more understanding.
You didn’t really think you were doing anything special, you just felt like you were helping out where help was needed. You didn’t find any of it at all difficult. Everything you did was for Hades, both the man and your home. In return for all that you did Hades gave you everything you asked for. He did everything you wanted. He agreed with everything you said. You found that pretty unnecessary. You didn’t need that from him and constantly had to make sure he knew that. He assured you every time that he did it all because he wanted to.
The only thing you ever truly asked from him was for your grandmother to be moved from the Forest of Asphodel to the Towers of Elysium. That was usually the only other place you would be found if you weren’t at Hades side. You always spent at least one full day with her a week, sometimes staying the night, but you saw her everyday. She took great joy in taking care of your children so you brought them to her each and every morning. She was a wonderful teacher who brought them to new places, and taught them new lessons with every visit. Her favorite joke, which she told you every time you thanked her for watching them was that they kept her young.
“Looks like it’ll rain tonight.” You said thoughtfully eyeing the grey clouds overhead. “Something warm would be nice for dinner. Will you make your spaghetti sauce? You know Things One and Two always love to help you.”
“I think that’s a great idea.” Hades agreed quietly, as the two of you made your way down the road that took you home. “How’s grandmother?”
“Lovely as always. We made muffins, obviously. I think we were outside of London, that little cottage she loves.” You shrugged.
“You stayed longer than usual. Is everything okay?”
You laughed, knowing what his real concern was. You reached your hand out for his. “We drank too much wine and got caught up in a marathon of true crime shows.”
Gripping your hand tightly he stopped you in the middle of the road. With his one hand he pulled you close to his chest and with the free hand he gently brushed your cheek with his fingertips. “Oh.”
“Oh?” You smirked, lifting your arm up around his shoulder. “You really did miss me, didn't you?”
“I told you I did”. He pouted. “I can’t sleep when you’re not around.”
“Me neither. Why do you think I drank so much wine?”  You kissed his rounded cheek and with a chuckle you pushed him along. “Come on then, you must be exhausted.”
“Thank you for recognizing that.” He said jokingly, “It was very hard watching the girls on very little sleep.”
“Speaking of, grandma can’t watch the kids next week.”
“That’s a first. Is anything wrong?”
You shook your head, “She’s just ‘renovating’ her paradise. She wants to spend the holidays somewhere tropical.”
“That’ll be nice for her.” He tightened his grip around your waist as you walked. “You know what? We should take the week off! Spend it together, us and the girls.”
“Phobos will have a heart attack.”
“We can just work extra hard this week to make sure everything is cleared out.” He shrugged, “It’ll be fine. I’ve left it in worse conditions. Not sure you remember how much time I had to spend away while courting you.”
“I remember,” you admitted fondly, “I helped you clean up that mess.”
Most of the rest of the walk was done in comfortable silence. You spent the time reminiscing about the time he spent with you in the bakery, and when he brought you here for the first time. Before you even knew he was who he was. Then it had you thinking about how quickly the walk to and from the pavilion was from home. You thought about when you first came, how it took days to get around, and grinned to yourself.
“Something on your mind?”
“I just realized how it really takes no time at all to get anywhere in the underworld.” you said thoughtfully as the palace made its way into view. “We can visit everywhere in a single afternoon but it took us days to get around.”  
“And?”
“Just made me think about when you first brought me here...about how you really took your time with me.” you laughed as you made your way through the open iron gates to the garden.
Typically the gardens and the underworld in general were sun drenched. However, with the grey rain clouds filling the skies they looked gloomy and almost unwelcoming.
Hades chuckled, “Don’t I usually take my time with you?”
“Cheeky.”
A light rain finally started as the two of you made your way down the, now very familiar, cobblestone path. Water droplets fell from dark green leaves and on to the ground at your feet. It smelled lovely, you’d thought, like fresh soil and clean air. Sunny days were beautiful but rainy days were better. Cozier.
As the entrance of your home grew closer something in you felt hesitant to go inside. Moving through the courtyard you paused in front of the statue Hades’ had made of the two of you. Not the erotic one he’d told he’d have made long ago. It was a more appropriate one, a sweet embrace, foreheads pressed together intimately. It was your favorite and had been since the day it arrived. Hades moved just past you but you stopped him.
“Wait.” You said grabbing his wrist.
“You okay?”
“Yeah...I just.” You pulled him into you with a small smile before wrapping your arms around his shoulders and pulling him close. “I just want another minute alone with you.”
“Oh.” Taken by surprise he wrapped his arms around your waist while you tucked your face into his neck. “Okay, of course.”
“You smell so nice.” You murmured.
“Thank you.” He blushed, “You smell nice too.”
The two of you stayed like that for some time despite the rain falling down on you, soaking through your clothes. He really loved the little moments you had alone. Of course he loved having a big family, it was what he’d always wanted but he would have also been happy with a thousand more years just the two of you too. And he still worried all the time that a big family wasn’t what you wanted and that it would be a big part of the reason you’d eventually you’d ask him if you could leave.
“You know what I miss?” You asked quietly.
And there it was, he thought. You were going to say you missed being alone or missed the freedom of being literally anywhere else. You were going to ask if he wouldn’t mind if you took a week or two away just to rejuvenate. Instead of being rejuvenated you were going to realize how much you loved the lack of constant responsibility. The beginning of the end, finally had come.
“Hades...” you grabbed his chin, turning his face to yours, “Do you know what I miss?”
“A quiet home?” He asked as his shoulders sank.
“What?” You laughed and shook your head. “No. I was going to say… I miss having sex all over the place.”
“What?!” He nearly choked.
“When we first got together you couldn’t keep your hands off me. I’m pretty sure we fucked everywhere. All over this place. Whenever you wanted, wherever you wanted. Then all of a sudden a thousand years pass by and it feels like maybe you’re bored with me.” You pouted.
Hades leaned out of your embrace and placed the back of his hand to your forehead. “Do you feel okay? Do you have some horrible fever that’s melted your brain?”
“I’m serious, Hades.” You said. “Are we just a boring old married couple now? Do I not excite you anymore?”
“You’re out of your mind, love.” He assured you. “I think about having you everyday. I want you all the time. The only reason I don’t have you when I want anymore is because I can only imagine how traumatic it would be for one of our poor children to catch us disrobed on the staircase.”
“You promise you still want me?”
“What did we vow?” He answered with a question of his own.
Finally a smile met your lips, “Forever and everlong.”
“And that’s what I meant. I still want you more than anything. More and more everyday. More than the air in my lungs.” He promised, “Cross my heart.”
“Dramatic. As always.” You sighed, satisfied, and turned out of his arms to head inside finally. “But I believe you.”
“Not so fast.” He said keeping your hand in his. He brought you over to one of the low brick walls and leaned against it. “Come here.”
“What do you want?” You grinned as his hands gripped your hips, pulling you closer until his leg was between yours.
“Use me” he said with a deviant glint in his eyes, “That’s what I want.”
“What, right here?” You laughed, “In the rain?”
“We’re all alone and we don’t even have to take our clothes off.” He smirked, “You know how to do it, baby.”
“Okay…” embarrassed and giggly, you agreed. As you pulled the skirt of your dress around your hips, you stepped forward and sunk down onto his thigh.
“I love you.” He murmured against your neck. His hands slipped over your ass and squeezed as you started to roll your hips, “You’re so fucking beautiful.”
“Stop.” A gasp escaped you as you felt the tingle of friction that you were searching for. You nuzzled into his neck breathing in the scent of him, spiced chocolate. “Mm, you always feel so good. Just what I need.”
The fingers from one of his hands dug into your hip while his other hand eased upwards and cupped your breast. His thumb brushed your nipple through the rain wet fabric before squeezing you roughly in his palm. The sounds of your moans and whimpers collected in his ear. You dragged his jacket from his shoulder and tugged his button down to the side. Finally bare, your teeth pinched at the skin on his collarbone. Heat was blooming all over your skin as you moved even faster. When the raindrops hit you, you’d swear you could hear them sizzle.
“You know those sweet little noises you make drive me crazy.” He groaned beneath you.
“I know.” Your gasps for air grew louder and more frequent as your thrusting became a frantic search for friction. “Everything you do drives me crazy.”
“Slow down, love.” He said gripping your hips, forcing them into a slow, agonizing grind. “Yeah, like that. I want to savor it.”
Your head fell back, your mouth opened, taking in the cool rain. Hades took the opportunity to latch his mouth to your neck. He bit gently against your skin and you knew he was enjoying this just as much as you were.
“Do you like that?” You asked and he growled against your skin. “Does it feel good for you too?”
“Yes. I love you so much.” He said burying his face between your breasts. “I need you to cum for me.”
“Help me.” You begged, “Please. I need you.”
In an instant his fingers were slipping under the skirt of your dress. Your arms wrapped around his shoulders tightly as you rode his thigh. His fingers massaged your clit and you nearly screamed out with pleasure but kept it in just in case. Instead you bit down on his shoulder as your thighs clenched around his leg. In no time he had you gushing onto his hand and leg, soaking through his pants.
“Oh fuck!” You gasped, shaking from your high, “I’m so sorry. I didn’t know that was gonna happen.”
He just laughed as he lifted his fingers to your lips for you to lick clean, when you were done you kissed his fingertips. “I clearly haven’t been taking care of you like I should.”
“Don’t say that!” You cupped his face in your hands and gave him a true kiss, “I just...that was hot. I couldn’t help myself.”
“It was, right?” He said enthusiastically, “Boring old married couple, my ass.”
“What ass?” You teased.
He huffed out a half laugh at the joke, holding you in place on his lap. After the chuckles faded he watched your face curiously, quietly.
Then he asked, “Have I pleased you, my love. Do I make you happy?”
“Of course.” Your brow furrowed, “Happier than I could have ever imagined.”
“Then why are your eyes so sad?”
Leaning your down you pressed your forehead into his. He sat still and expectant. Finally you sighed in defeat and moved your head so that it was rested on his shoulder, your arms wrapping tightly around his body.
“I think there might be something wrong with me.”
“Why?” He asked, you could hear his heart race with panic, “What's happening? What can I do?”
“Sometimes, I just miss you.” You whispered against his ear.
“Beautiful…” He shook with laughter beneath you. “We spend every day together.”
“I know,” you held him tighter, “I think you broke me.”
“How?” He asked, gently running his fingers over your back.
“If we’re not this close, we’re not close enough.”
He hummed thoughtfully. It probably would have sounded crazy to anyone else but he knew exactly what you meant. He often found himself feeling the same way. It wasn’t as if when you weren’t clinging to him like a koala he was unable to function. It was just that when you weren’t holding one another there was a hint of a feeling of discontent. It felt like leaving the house and worrying you’d forgotten to turn the oven off. Something wasn’t right about it, something was always missing when you weren’t in his arms.
He knew the feeling was incessantly there for the both of you but what was curious to him was that it wasn’t like you to be so obvious about it. Not as much as he usually was anyway. He’d found that you didn’t really allow yourself to be bothered by much at all, so it was rare to find you upset or needy. There were just a few times he could think of when you’d complained about needing more of him. He laughed lightly as he thought about it and pulled you in close. After a moment of consideration his mouth dropped open and he laughed harder.
“Oh...shit.”
“What?” You asked, shifting your head so you could get a good look at him.
“You might be pregnant.” He smiled, cheeks growing bulbous and his pink gums and white teeth on full display.
You pulled out of his embrace, “No! No I’m not!”
“I really think you might be. You always get clingy when you're pregnant.”
“I AM NOT CLINGY!” You argued, pulling away so that you weren’t literally clinging to him.
“You don’t want another child?” He asked watching the slight drop in your shoulders.
You sighed deeply, feeling guilty about not being thrilled at the idea. Standing up from his lap you walked across the cobblestone from where he sat to the wall opposite and then back. He watched as you did it several times before finally sitting across from him.
“We’ve been together too long.” You muttered folding your hands together in your lap.
He raised an amused eyebrow, “Because I know everything about you and can read you like a book?”
“What if you’re right? What if I didn't want any more children?” he could tell you were nervous, “Wouldn’t you absolutely hate me?”
“You’ve given me four daughters and each one is just as beautiful and intelligent as her mother.” Still he frowned over at you, “I could never hate you. I do strongly dislike that you didn’t think you could talk to me about this, since it’s clearly been bothering you.”
“I love you. I love our children.” Your lips trembled, “I love our family. I love this life. I do.”
“I know.”
“Sometimes,” you gulped, “sometimes I wish it was just us again.”
He nodded unsure of how to respond. “I guess I worried about that.”
“I’m so selfish and so greedy. I’m so sorry.” Your hands flew to your face as you let out a sob, “You think I’m a horrible mother. You think I’m like her.”
“No!” He denied, knowing who you were talking about. “Not at all! Y/n, you are so far from being anything like her. Not even close to the same.”
“It’s not hard for you.” You sniffled, “You thrive as a father. You were meant for parenthood, some days I feel like I don’t know what I’m doing.”
“You’re wrong.” He said standing up and moving over to you, “I struggle. All the time. It’s easier for me because when I’m having a hard time I get to look at them and I see you. Amara has your smile and your wit, Iris and Ivy have your hair and your capacity for caring, and Lily has your eyes and they even light up over the smallest things just like yours. Maybe you think I don’t miss you as much as you miss me, but it’s only because I’m surrounded by pieces of you. You think it’s easy for me but it’s only because they remind me of you, and loving you is like breathing for me.”
“You still think I’m like Persephone.” You said in a whisper as he wiped your tears with his hand. “You think I want to leave you. I know you do, I see it on your face all the time. It’s like you're just waiting for me to turn my back on you. I hate it so much.”
“Yes. I worry, but even if you did leave, I could never think you’re like her.” Hades wrapped his arms around you again, “There is nothing in this universe that I fear, nothing at all, except losing you. I wouldn’t come back from that.”
“Well stop worrying, okay?” You asked, cupping his face. “I'm obviously addicted to you, Hades. Honestly, it would be concerning if I chose to care. I can’t get enough of you. You give me all of you and still I ask for more. I’m not going anywhere without you, ever.”
“Come inside with me.” He stood up and waited for you to join him so he could wrap an arm around your waist. “I’d like to put on some dry clothes. Spend some time with our children, have a nice dinner all together, and put them to bed. Then afterwards I’d like to make love to my wife until sunrise.”
You snorted as you made your way up the path to the doors, “As much as I love you, you wouldn’t last past midnight.”
-
While you hadn't quite filled up every room in the house with children, you did have your girls.
Amaranth was the eldest, already a teenager. She was named for your favorite flower in the whole underworld but usually went by Amara. Like all of your girls, when she was younger Amara was a complete and utter daddy’s girl. It was understandable, you thought, if you considered that Hades never said no to any of his girls. In fairness to him, being your first child, you too had spoiled Amara. All of you got lucky that she grew up to be very level headed and not an absolute brat. You figured it had to do a lot with the time she spent with your grandmother. While you would deny having a favorite child, you knew if you had to choose, it would be her. It was especially true as she aged and became less of a daddy’s girl and closer to you. You knew that Hades didn’t like it at all but secretly you loved it.
Amara was already six when you found out you were pregnant with the twins. Their given names were Agallis and Hedera, but it became a little too convenient to call them Iris and Ivy. Or as Amara lovingly nicknamed them when they reached toddlerhood, Things One and Two. Though they were just children, ever since they were young, their energy could be overpowering. The only time you’d ever seen Hermes collapse from exhaustion was at Hades birthday celebration, after he’d been chased around the meadow for over an hour. Afterwards, still excited to play, the twins had to find someone else to run after. As well as energetic, the girls were very much their fathers shadow. Since they could crawl, if he was home, they were at his heels. They copied everything he did, ate only the things he liked to eat, repeated everything he said. It was one of the few times you were okay with not being the preferred parent because honestly just watching it happen exhausted you. You truly didn’t know how he did it, his patience knew no end.
Leirion, or Lily, was the littlest. Not even a year old yet. She was a very quiet observer and loved anything that moved. Now that she could sit up on her own you could usually get away with sitting her down on her blanket and letting her just simply look. Anytime something would move her eyes would go wide with excitement and her mouth would fall into a gigantic gummy smile that mirrored her fathers. Literally anything that moved. Clouds coasting through the sky, flowers blowing in the wind, animals and creatures of any kind, her sisters, ripples in water. It didn't matter what it was, movement fascinated her to no end. You didn’t quite understand it but you appreciated the simplicity of her interests.
Friday had come quickly, you found that actually working diligently for once made the days fly by. It had been raining all week so the twins had started to get a little stir crazy. Amara would be fine in the same room for weeks on end so long as she had a stack of books. The twins were not the same, it was hard for them not being able to spend hours on end running around outside and exploring. Trying to think of something to do with them Hades had suggested that to start your vacation off right you should have a movie night in the blanket fort, and having overheard the comment the twins agreed. It had then become mandatory.
Lily had been watching you move through the kitchen, cleaning up the mess you’d made with the twins making cookies. Looking over at her you couldn’t help but warm at the bright smile on her face. With a quick drying of your hands once the dishes were clean you plucked her out of her chair and handed her a single chocolate chip.
“Don’t tell.” You whispered, as she pinched the chocolate between her fingers and brought it to her mouth.
“Don’t tell who, what?” Hades asked as he came into the kitchen, the twins hot on his trail.
“Anyone, anything… ever.” You smirked, planting a kiss on the top of her impossibly soft hair.
“You know that very soon she’ll be talking, and then she won’t keep your secrets.” He said with a raise of his eyebrow. “Anyway, movies ready.”
“Movies ready!” Iris declared as well.
“Movies ready!” Ivy quickly followed.
“Good. Since I cleaned everything up, you guys have to carry all the snacks.” You snuggled against Lily with a smile, “Where’s Amara?”
He shrugged, “Hiding away in one of a billion rooms pretending like we don’t exist.”
“Though it’s not very specific, I know without a doubt you are correct.”
“By the way, you’ll never guess what they picked to watch first.” He said handing Ivy the tray of cookies and Iris the bowl of popcorn.
With a light laugh you looked over at his miffed expression. Had to be the twins' absolute favorite movie. “Hercules?”
“It’s so wildly inaccurate!” He complained immediately as he grabbed the tray of drinks and followed you down the hall. “Uh, to start with, Hera isn’t even his mother. In fact she hates that kid. I never wanted to kill the kid, she did. And honestly, I don’t blame her. He’s a perpetual frat boy like his father.”
“Mmhmm.” You hummed in agreement, though you knew you probably didn’t need to even acknowledge his complaints as he rambled on.
“Also...I’m not blue! And my hair isn’t made out of fire, what even is that? I have great hair, actually. And I don’t have some insane, uncontrollable temper!” You nodded, amused as he grew heated, “And I’m not a villain, it’s absurd!”
You hummed again as you reached the fort. The blanket fort was really just a room in the house that had been decorated with flowing sheets, fairy lights, and piles of pillows to look like the inside of a blanket fort. Sometimes you would make real ones with the girls, but it had been Amara’s favorite thing to do as a child. Build a fort and read for hours or drag you and her father inside to watch movies, have tea parties or take naps. Eventually you figured it would be easier to just have a blanket fort on hand at all times.
“Right?” Hades directed at you. “Babe… right?”
“Right babe?” Iris said as she put down the popcorn.
“Right babe?” Ivy repeated before putting the cookies next to the popcorn and taking one for herself.
“Right.” You grinned as you sat Lily down amongst the oversized pillows and handed her her favorite stuffed pegasus. “You’re definitely not blue.”
As your husband growled you tried not to laugh. “Y/n...”
“You’re not a villain!” Giggling, you made yourself comfortable. “Honestly, I’m pretty sure they just like the movie because of the music. I don’t think they’re looking for accuracy in the mythology.”
With his lips still pursed at you he sunk down into the cushions as well. You watched as Ivy turned off the lights, and Iris started the movie before they both hurried over and belly flopped onto their father who also happened to be their favorite cushion.
As the movie began Hades reached over the space between you and took your hand. In the brief calm you looked over at him thought maybe it wouldn’t be so bad if he was right and you were pregnant again. In fact he had you feeling that way a lot the last week. He always made you feel like you could handle anything. Everything seemed so easy as long as you were doing it together.
The movie wasn’t even halfway over before your husband was yawning, though he still had enough energy to grumble complaints about almost every scene you’d watched. Having seen it so many times at this point, his whining really was the best part of the whole experience for you. That and the thrilled shrieks Lily let loose every time Pegasus appeared on the screen and the horribly off tune singing from the twins.
“Um dad…” both of you turned to the doorway where your oldest was leaning against the frame. “There’s some lady at the door for you.”
“It’s a little late for a guest,” you looked over at Hades and he shrugged, “Are you expecting someone?”
“No.” He looked back at your daughter, “You get a name?”
Amara scrunched her nose. “I don’t know. Stephanie, maybe?”
“Stephanie…” both of you muttered under your breath before looking at each other in realization.
“Persephone?” He asked.
“Sure, whatever.” the teenager shrugged with disinterest and took off back down the hall.
Hades sighed and dug himself out of the child pile he was in. The twins whining about both the disturbance and the loss of their father as a cushion.
“I’ll be right back.”
“I’ll go with you.” You said quickly popping up to your feet with more energy than you’d had all day.
He looked over at you with a raised eyebrow. “I can handle it.”
“And I can watch you handle it.” You smiled back sweetly before picking up Lily.
“Us too.” The twins offered in unison as they clamored over the pillows on the floor.
“It’s a field trip!” You said enthusiastically, your husband laughed knowing exactly why you were going with him and it wasn’t just to watch him take care of things.
“Field trip!”
“Field trip!”
The twins shouted in tandem as they skipped down the hall ahead of the both of you. You watched them, surprised that they had chosen to copy you. Hades looked at you for a long moment, clearly amused, before snaking an arm around you. It wasn’t that you didn’t trust him. It was never about not trusting him. It was always about her. You didn’t understand why she was always coming around for no reason. Popping her head into your lives when you least expected it. You knew she was an idiot for letting him go and part of you worried that she knew it now too.
“Hi Stephanie.” Iris said as she opened the door to your unexpected guest.
“Hi Stephanie!” Ivy greeted her as well.
“Thing One...Thing Two, backup please.” Hades said, directing the two girls from the door, before looking up at your guest. “Persephone.”
“Hades.” She said and looked over at you with a bit of a scowl. “Good evening, Y/n. I didn’t expect a whole welcoming committee.”
“Field trip!” Iris shouted.
“Field trip!” Ivy followed.
“I assume you came here with a purpose?” Hades asked, still blocking the door.
“This is how you greet your guests?” She asked.
“No, this is how we greet you.” You said kindly, but the bite was prevalent.
Persephone let out a scoff, “I’m just here for some things I forgot.”
“And you’re just thinking of them now? A thousand years later?” You asked.
“You know,” she smirked “I forgot what a bitch you were.”
“Hey!” Hades threw his hand up, “Do not speak to my wife like that ever, especially not in front of our children.”
“No, love, she’s right.” You said calmly, “I am a bitch. It’s good that she recognizes that. Now please, come in. The faster you get your things the faster you can leave.”
Hades opened the door for Persephone and she stepped inside, eyeing the foyer. She didn’t say anything as she took off the cloak she’d been wearing and tossed it to your husband like he was a coat rack.
“So…you didn’t have this before” she said with a slight sneer as she gestured to the baby. “Aren’t you two done yet?”
“Leirion!” Hades plucked the baby from your arms enthusiastically, too in love with your daughter to even recognize the disgust in Persephone's tone. “Yes, my beautiful little Lily.”
“Lily…” she hummed, “That’s a little curious, isn’t it?”
“What’s curious?”
“Well if I’m keeping track properly, that makes Lerion or Lily. Agallis and Hedera or Iris and Ivy. And Amaranth.” She looked around, “Any other children I’m forgetting?”
“What’s your point, Seph?” Hades asked, adjusting Lily in his arms so that she was more comfortable.
“You named your daughters after flowers and plants.” She grinned, “Hades, darling, you’re making almost too obvious that you’re still not over me.”
“This bitch…” you muttered under your breath.
“Seph, and I can not stress this enough,” Hades sighed, “ the only person who can’t get over you is you.”
“Hades,” she pouted, lifting her fingers to his cheek. “You wound me.”
“Good.” You said with a roll of your eyes. “Can we please go get your things?”
You tried to make quick work of Persephone’s visit but you could tell she was trying to drag it out, requesting a tour of nearly every room from the foyer to her old room even though she’d seen them all before. Not to mention her old room was, of course, the furthest a room could possibly be.
The twins loved the trek through the house. They sprinted, skipped, hopped, and jumped their way down every hall. Sometimes going so far ahead they had to double back. Lily did not enjoy it as much, growing tired and cranky in her father's arms with every new corridor. You weren’t much further when Hades stopped and squeezed your hand.
“I’m going to split off here.” He said, giving Lily a kiss on her forehead. “She needs to be put to bed. Persephone, my kind and beautiful wife will escort you the rest of the way to get your things.”
“She will?” You asked with a tight lipped smile.
“And she won’t be murdering anyone in front of our daughters.” He smiled and tilted his cheek towards you.
“She won’t?” You leaned in to grant him his kiss.
“Good night, Seph. Safe travels home.” He politely offered a goodbye to a very putout looking Persephone.
For that very brief moment you found you could actually relate to your husband's ex wife. You pouted along with her as you watched his back retreat down a separate corridor. You definitely hadn’t wanted to see him leave but a smile found its way to your face at the knowledge that Hades knew you’d prefer to be alone with Persephone over him being alone with her. That’s why he hadn’t asked you to take Lily instead.
After persisting down a few more hallways you finally reached her old room, and you watched as she stopped before the door.
“Oh, anything of yours won’t be in there.” You said as she pushed the door open, “That’s just another playroom now.”
As soon as there was even an inch worth of opening the twins plowed inside. Persephone stood in the doorway of the brightly lit room, frozen and wide eyed. You grinned as she took in what had once been her room. Scattered toys all over the stained carpets, finger paintings and crayon art lining the lower halves of the walls. In the center of the room there was a marble statue with a red superhero cape, a rainbow clown wig, bright blue eyeshadow and lopsided lipstick.
Persephone’s face snapped toward yours with a glare. “Is that me?”
“Yes,” you answered simply, “The girls really love playing dress up. So we brought that old thing in here. Recently they’ve been practicing their makeup skills.”
“And my children’s statues?”
“They’re still out in the gardens.” You smiled, “With the rest of the family, where they belong. Melinoe actually stopped by last month for lunch with Hades and to meet the baby. Sounded like it had been awhile since you’d seen her. She’s doing very well, if you were curious.”
She cleared her throat roughly, “Where have my things been moved?”
“If I had to guess,” you hummed, “the junk room.”
You called the twins from the playroom and brought Persephone down a few more halls. When you opened the door to the junk room it was like looking directly into Marie Kondos worst nightmare. It was filled to the rafters with almost everything from every room that had once been decorated by Persephone and then redecorated by you. You’d tried your best to only keep the things that were priceless and irreplaceable. It turned out she’d had a penchant for both when it came to decorating. Room packed with things that weren’t meant for touching became a real issue with so many kids.
She sighed deeply, “How am I supposed to find anything in here?”
“I’d offer to help you if I thought you were actually here looking for something.” You leaned against the doorframe, “I think it’s obvious, however, that you’re only here because you’re obsessed with my husband and you're under some delusion that you might be capable of seducing him. I suppose I should let you know, it’s never going to happen. You lost your chance with Hades long ago and you’re never getting him back. Even if he didn’t want me he would still never go back to you, because he knows now what he’s worth. And he’s worth far more than anything you could ever offer him.”
Persephone looked over at you but didn’t acknowledge what you’d said. She grabbed the closest thing to her, without even a glance towards it. It had been a book of unpublished works by Emily Dickinson.
“Found it.” She said before slinking passed you out of the room.
The walk back to the foyer was much quicker and far less chatty. It was more like a warden walking a prisoner down death row than anything else. With the exception of two loud, cheerful girls singing Disney songs that they didn’t know all of the words to. When you thought about it you realized that, in and of itself, was probably a tortuous experience for Persephone as well. While she put her coat on you opened the door for her.
“Have a lovely evening, Sephy.” You said with a small wave, “Get home safe!”
“It’s Persephone.” She glared.
“I know what your name is. And you know I know what your name is.”
With a huff she turned on her heel and headed out into the stormy night. Several bolts of lightning shot through the sky, and there was a crackle of thunder that shook your home. You wondered briefly who Zeus was having it out with tonight or if perhaps your own anger had manifested into a storm.
“Bye Stephanie!”
“Bye Stephanie!”
You grinned as your girls waved goodbye as well and then herded them back into the house before shutting the door. When you turned around you saw your teenager sitting on the staircase with a giant smile on her face, one that matched her father's gummy smile. Her dog, Ligo, was awkwardly trying to fit her body on a single step and failing miserably.
“What’s so funny?” You asked.
“Nothing really,” she said, “That was pretty cool, mom. You were all ‘not my house, not my man’. You’re such a bad bitch.”
You snorted out a laugh, you knew you should reprimand her for cursing but it was too amusing. “Thanks, kid.”
“Dad’s really lucky. You love him a lot.”
“I love you a lot too.”
“Gross, don’t ruin it.” She scowled.
“Sorry,” you chuckled, “I keep forgetting you have to pretend like having people care about you is the absolute worst thing in the world.”
She rolled her eyes, “Can I ask you something?”
“Always.” You leaned against the banister, watching the twins chase each other down the hallway and then back again. Good, you thought, let them run themselves out.
“Do you think you could ask dad if I can go to a party next weekend?”
“Topside?” You asked curiously.
“No…”  You raised an eyebrow, that was curious. “It’s on Olympus.”
“I see.” Though he’d definitely gotten closer to his family in the last century, Hades still had strong feelings about Zeus and that side of the family. “What’s it for?”
“Nothing.” She shrugged, “Look, I know what he’ll say. He doesn’t want me going there, getting influenced by a bunch of ‘narcissistic douchebags’. And I get it, most of the cousins aren’t that great and I wouldn’t want to hang out with them anyway.”
“But…”
“But…” she sighed, “there’s one guy that’s been coming around. He comes from Poseidon’s side. He’s really funny, and he’s smart and he’s not like the other ones. I think dad would really like him. If he weren’t, you know, a boy that I was interested in.”
You scrunched your nose, “Isn’t it weird? He’s like your cousin.”
“Don’t be gross.” She groaned, “He’s so far down Poseidon’s family tree he doesn’t even fit on the parchment. He’s Poseidon’s sons sons sons sons sons sons son a million times over. And do you know how hard it is for people like us to go topside and find love? Immortals? Gods? For like a thousand reasons it’s the absolute worst. It’s impossible. And even if I did find someone and they didn’t run for the hills when I mention my dad was Hades, I’d have to watch them get old and die. Or worse. I’ve read all our family history, I know the lore. I know it doesn’t work out for me or for them, ever. It never works out. I think you forget that you and dad aren’t the standard, you're the exception.”
You grinned. “If you know it all, you know her name is Persephone not Stephanie. Yet you continue to call her that to her face whenever she comes around.”
Your daughter shrugged and looked down at her feet. “Yeah. So? I do not and will not treat anyone that treated dad that way with respect. They don’t deserve it.”
“I will talk to your dad.” Her eyes lit up as she looked over at you, “But! You have to ask him first.”
“He’ll say no!” She argued.
“Maybe, maybe not. Ask him. Tell him about the boy. If he says no then I will talk him into letting you go.” she looked at you confused, “He’s your dad. He just wants to be a part of your life, so let him be. Plus if something actually happens with this guy you definitely don’t want to blindside him with it later. Be honest. Trust him like you trust me. Who knows, maybe he’ll say yes.”
“Right.” She rolled her eyes.
“Take your sisters upstairs and get them ready for bed.” You said with a small smile, “I promise you’ll go to your party. Just ask your dad.”
With a huff she stood up and started up the stairs, “Thing One. Thing Two. Let’s go, you little demons.”
“Thank you.” You called after her, “I love you.”
The twins sped past her on the stairs, startling Ligo into chasing after them and they released matching shrill shrieks.
She turned her head, just barely, and as if it was the hardest thing she’d ever had to mutter in her life she said, “Love you too.”
With a sigh you made your way down the hall to the blanket fort to clean up the movie night snacks. After picking up spilled popcorn and half eaten cookies, and stacking up drink cups you stood up straight.
“She’s right.”
“Oh my god!” You gasped and jumped in surprise almost spilling your armful. When you turned around you saw Hades in the door.
“Yes, I am, aren’t I.” He grinned. “Your god.”
“Why is everyone in this house always sneaking around?” You asked with a roll of your eyes that matched perfectly with your daughters. “Who’s right and about what?”
“Amara. I’ll say no.”
You handed him the stacked cups and nudged him down the hall to the kitchen, “Why?”
“She’s too young. What’s she interested in boys for anyway?” He complained, “And not to mention, I very much enjoy when you talk me into things.”
“I could always just talk you into saying yes now if that's what you want.” You said as you reached the kitchen.
“Okay.”
Dumping the trash into the bin you looked over your shoulder at him, “Seriously?”
“Yeah. Talk me into it.” You watched as he leaned back against the counter.
“Thing is I don’t think you actually want me to talk.” He didn’t say anything, but he didn’t need to. His eyes were black and heavy lidded while you stepped towards him. “It’ll have to be quick.”
With a nod of acknowledgement he leaned forward and kissed you, his tongue dipping between your lips as you unbuttoned his pants. While he continued to kiss you, you pulled him from his pants and stroked his already half hard cock. When he groaned against your mouth you knew he was ready.
“Keep your eye on the door.” You said quietly.
Then you dropped to your knees and took him into your mouth. Hands clutching the counter top he tried to keep an eye out on the door but was finding it difficult. His chest heaved slightly as your tongue swirled around the overly sensitive skin at his tip. The taste of skin and salty precum spread over your tongue.
“Oh..fuck.” His eyes rolled back as the room filled with just the sloppy sound of his dick getting stuffed in your mouth and the soft moans you released around him.
One of his hands dropped to the back of your head, and you lifted your eyes to meet his. He could only tolerate waiting another minute before pulling you back up to your feet. After a quick kiss he moved behind you, pushing your hips into the counter. His mouth latched on between your neck and shoulder.
“Do you want me?” He asked like there was a chance you wouldn’t, but his hands had already started tugging your short shirt styled dress over your hips.
“Yes.” You begged while he tugged your leggings down to your knees, “Please, I want you so much.”
He brushed his fingers between your thighs. You could hear that his fingers were in his mouth when he groaned, “You’re so wet.”
There was a pop as he removed his fingers from his mouth and the lewd image of the action in your mind, which you’d seen so many times before, had you gulping. You had to bite down on your fist hard to keep from moaning too loud when he finally sunk himself inside of you. He was thick and filling.
“You have to…” you gasped, “faster.”
His palm slammed against your mouth as he sped up and the moans that fell from your lips grew louder.
“Shhh.” He hushed you, “You have to be quiet for me.”
“I’m trying.” You whimpered. Pushing yourself off the counter you leaned back onto his chest, “Oh, my love.”
His forehead pressed to the side of your head as he grunted with each thrust beside your ear. “Will you cum?”
“Yes.” It came out like a whisper, but it felt louder, “Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes!”
Fist slamming down on the counter, your body tensed as your orgasm pulsed around him. For a moment he sped up. His fingers digging into your hips like knives. Then his own hips sputtered to a stop. Dropping his forehead to rest against your back he tried to catch his breath. With a satisfied sigh you slipped your arms forward until your top half was lying flat against the cool marble counter.
“That was...unexpected.” You laughed as you lazily moved your hand to the drawer to your left, pulled out a dish towel and held it behind you.
“I wasn’t sure you would do it.” Hades said as he took the towel and moved it between your thighs to wipe up the mess the two of you had made. “I should have known better. You absolute goddess.”
The both of you were quiet as you finished cleaning up yourselves and the kitchen. Quiet and happy, you moved around each other. Giggling like school kids that shared some trivial secret and sneaking quick kisses.
Once you were finally making your way up the stairs you squeezed his fingers, “Thank you.”
“What for?”
“For always giving me exactly what I want.” You blushed lightly thinking about how needy you were. About how you had just complained to him the other day about him not wanting you enough.
He laughed, “That was just as much for me as it was for you, but you’re welcome regardless.”
Before heading to bed you said your good nights to Amara and tucked in the twins who requested a spooky story since it was still storming so badly outside. While Hades took care of story time you took the chance to jump into the shower before bed. After your nightly routine was complete you found him already stretched out on his side of the bed.
“Tonight was interesting.”
“In more ways than one.” He said as he eyed the pages of the book he’d been reading.
You bit your lip as you looked over at him. “It was weird seeing Persephone. I wonder what she was really doing here.”
“Who knows?” He flipped a page over, “I didn’t understand her motives back then, I understand them even less these days.”
“She was dressed really fancy for just a visit here. She did look kind of nice.” and then under your breath you muttered, “At least her stupid perky boobs did.”
Hades only shrugged, “I don’t think she seemed any nicer than normal. She was kind of rude, actually.”
“No, I said she looked nice. Like she was pretty…” you tried to seem casual as you set down the hairbrush you’d been twisting around in your hands.
“Eh.” You watched as he finally closed his book, dropping it on the nightstand. “I don’t really see her appeal much anymore.”
Sitting down on the mattress a smile spread over your face and you turned off your lamp before slipping closer beside him. “She did seem greener than our gardens with envy.”
He lifted his arm so you could tuck into his side as you did nearly every single night since the first night you shared in the forests of Asphodel.
“I’m not sure she was the only one.” He chuckled.
“What are you suggesting?”
“You know I’ve seen Persephone more in the last century than I did almost the entire time we were married?” He asked, “I’ll be absolutely honest, I’ve loved every single time she’s popped up. Not because I enjoy seeing her, but because every single time you radiate jealousy. And I can’t pretend it doesn’t make me happy, how possessive you get.”
“I do not get possessive and jealous!” You smacked his chest and he laughed.
“Yes, you do. I don’t know why, there’s never been any need, but you do.” He grinned and pressed a kiss into the top of your head, “So go on, ask your questions.”
Even in the dark he knew you were rolling your eyes. It was only because you were annoyed that he knew you so well. That you were so predictable. You didn’t know why you had to ask, you wished you didn’t have to, but it always calmed you. It always made you feel better. So every time Persephone came around since she did the very first time when she showed up at your wedding, you asked the questions.
“Do you think she loves you?”
“I think she covets things that aren't hers.”
“Do you still have feelings for her?” You asked, “Is there any part of you, no matter how small, that wishes you were with her?”
“No.” He said simply, “And absolutely not.”
“I’m still prettier than her, right?” You asked, rubbing your hand over his chest.
He placed his free hand over yours and gave it a squeeze. “She doesn’t even come close, she never has.”
“And you love me?” You whispered.
“Endlessly.” He cupped the back of your head in his palm and leaned in to kiss your forehead.
You sighed, finally content. “Okay, let’s go to bed.”
-
When you woke up you were not surprised to find two tiny feet in your face. It was actually pretty common to find several extra bodies in your bed the morning after a bad storm. The little heart shaped mole on the heel told you it was Iris. You half remembered Hades getting up in the early morning to get Lily, which would be why she was starfished over his chest. You weren’t sure if the twins had climbed onto the bed before or after that though. Regardless, they were there now.
What did surprise you was Amara sleeping, cuddled into your side. With a smile you leaned over and gave her a gentle kiss on the top of her head. It felt like it had been a hundred years since the last time she’d let you hold her. She never came in during storms anymore. She actually reminded you of yourself a little, stubborn and independent. Never too far away, you found Ligo trying to curl up at the end of the bed like she was a little dog when she absolutely was not.
“Suns out today.” Hades yawned as he woke.
Ivy popped her sleepy head up from the other side of him. “Suns out.”
“Suns out.” Slightly delayed, Iris’ sleepy voice came from under the blanket. You gave a light tickle to the soft skin on the bottom of her feet and she tucked herself under the blanket completely with a giggle.
“We should have a picnic outside. I’m sure the dogs miss the monsters. Gods know the monsters miss the dogs.”
You nodded and turned to Amara. “Will you join us for a picnic?”
Eyes still closed she nodded and hummed in agreement. Then she pulled the blanket over her head and buried herself deeper into your side.
Breakfast was light as you prepared for a big lunch. Hades took the twins out to the garden to pick fresh fruits and vegetables and Amara stayed in the kitchen to help you prepare the food and organize everything into the baskets. You were glad the sky stayed clear, not sure what you’d do with the girls if they weren’t allowed to see the dogs for another day.
Once lunch was prepared you slipped into the restroom for a moment alone. A moment quickly became thirty minutes. Standing in front of the sink you stared down at the thin piece of plastic on the counter with its one line. You weren’t sure why you were still waiting. It was only supposed to take ten minutes. The answer was clear. Still you waited and watched, willing that second line to appear.
“Mom?” Amara’s knock on the door made you jump and you hurried to trash the test and wash your hands, “Are you okay? Everyone went outside.”
“I’m fine.” You called back. “I’m coming right now.”
With Amara by your side, each of you with a hefty picnic basket in tow, you went outside. You followed the path through the garden to a set of steps inlaid in the grassy slope that lead down to the meadow where Hades already was with the younger girls. You couldn’t stop the smile that grew on your face when you saw Cerberus stretched out on the grass, soaking up the sun, beside your husband. Just a man and his giant three headed dog.
His four boy pups, which you felt could hardly be called pups as they were all the size of small horses, were running around the meadow, chased enthusiastically by the twins. Despite their massive size you never worried about the girls with the dogs. The three headed pups had been born just after the twins and they had grown up together. The boys had always been delicate and cautious with them. It nearly broke their hearts when the pups had grown too large to come into the house and they started to roam around the underworld, learning from their father how to hunt for escaped souls and protect the gates.
Lucky for everyone Ligo was there to save the day. She was the runt of the litter, hence her name. However a runt in Cerberus’ litter was still massive. A single headed, extra fluffy, perfectly normal looking, two hundred pound leonberger. She was considered a family dog but everyone knew Amara was her true owner. The two of them were inseparable.
Reaching the blankets your husband had laid out, with no help from the twins, you put down your basket. Having followed the two of you outside, Ligo plopped down in the grass next to her father, and Amara started to put out the food. You’d have offered to help if you didn’t know your ocd daughter already knew where she wanted things to go. Instead you stepped behind Hades and wrapped your arms around him, leaning your forehead against his shoulder with a sigh.
He turned his head to look over his shoulder, “What's wrong, Beautiful?”
“Nothing.” You muttered.
With that obvious lie he turned around in your arms. Lily was secured against his chest in her baby wrap. You smiled when you saw her big bright eyes looking up at you, and pressed a kiss on the top of her baby soft head.
“What’s the matter?” He asked again, lifting your chin so you were forced to look at him.
“Nothing’s the matter.” You shrugged. “You were wrong though.”
“That seems unlikely,” he scoffed, “what am I supposedly wrong about it?”
“I checked...I’m not pregnant.”
“Oh.” He frowned and then looked at you confused, “That's a good thing isn’t it? You didn’t really want another baby.”
“No. I guess not.” You said with a small smile.
With a sad sigh he wrapped his arm around your shoulder and pulled you into his side. He buried his nose in your hair with a satisfied hum while you smoothed the hair on Lily’s head.
“We still have Lil.” He said, “Lily, remind your mother you're still a baby and that it’s okay if we don’t have another one right away.”
She only smiled up at you, babbling something incoherent. With a small laugh you held him tighter. “I love you.”
“Wait, do you mean me or Lil?” He asked with faux concern.
“I’ll never tell.” You grinned. “Let’s eat.”
“Yes.” he agreed and leaned in to give you a quick kiss.
You hummed in delight as the stubble on his face scratched your lips. “Mmm, stubble kisses are back.”
“You can expect them all week.” he laughed.
Hades called the twins over for lunch and six of you stretched out on the blankets. The pups played for a little longer before sinking down in the grass themselves for a lazy afternoon nap. You definitely didn’t get moments like this with all of you. Managing souls and the underworld kept Hades and yourself busy. The girls had daily time with grandmother followed by lessons with their tutors. It just wasn’t often you got to spend time all together like this. It made you realize just how much you were looking forward to the rest of your week off with your family.
Once the twins were fed they calmed down significantly. That only meant instead of running around they were quietly tying pink ribbons to Cerberus’ fur. The once ferocious beast had been beaten down by fatherhood until he wasn’t much more than an exhausted ball of fluff that just wanted a moment of peace and rest. Ultimately he didn’t care what the girls did as long as he got the occasional belly rub in return for his patience.
You’d been testing fruits with Lily to see what she might be ready to eat and what she liked. Raspberries were so far a success. Hades was reading his book again and when you looked over you caught Amara anxiously circling her thumbs in her lap as she eyed her oblivious father.
“Umm.” She started hesitantly and you darted your eyes back to Lily, knowing your added attention would throw her off. “Daddy?”
“Yes, Princess?” He hummed, placing his book on his lap to give her all of his attention.
You could feel the nervousness radiating off of her. She seemed even more timid with his eyes on her. “Well, you see…I was just wondering. Could I get your permission for.. can I- Would it be okay if I went this weekend to Olympus?”
“What would you need to go there for?” He asked, not unkindly, before taking a drink of wine.
“Just, uh,” she gulped, “there’s a get together I was invited to.”
“You mean a party?” He asked.
“Kind of, I guess. It’s not for anything. It’s just a hangout.”
“I didn’t realize you had friends there that you’d want to hang out with.” He said grabbing a slice of pear off of your plate.
“I don’t.” She said quickly.
Hades raised an eyebrow, “If you don’t have friends that will be there why do you want to go?”
Her mouth dropped as she realized her mistake. “Well, I don’t really have friends there, persay. There’s just one person I’m friends with. They’re going to be there. They wanted me to go too...”
“What’s her name? Do I know her?”
You bit your lip to keep from laughing. Under your breath you whispered a quick, “You’re so mean.”
He only smirked beside you, picking up more fruit off your plate.
“Uh. It’s a he. Ah-he’s a boy” she stuttered out. “My friend is a boy.”
“A boy?” Hades asked, “Zeus’ sons are worse than his daughters. You wouldn’t want to be friends with them. You’re too smart. What’s his name?”
“He’s not one of Zeus’ sons. He’s Posideons’ great great great great-“
“I’m sure he’s a great boy, tell me his name, Amara.” With that you smacked your husband on his thigh.
“Alec.”
“Alec and Amara…” he hummed thoughtfully. “That’s sort of cute.”
“Daddy, please. Just say no already so I can stop making a fool of myself.” She sighed in defeat.
“Princess. I’m hurt. Why would you assume I’d just say no?”
Amara looked at you suspiciously and then back to her father, “Are you not...saying no?”
“Some would even call it saying yes.” He grinned.
“Are you joking? Daddy, that’s not funny. Are you serious? I can go?” She nearly screamed.
He nodded, “Under two conditions.”
“Anything!”
“Ooop,” you shook your head, “I do not suggest agreeing to just anything your father wants so quickly. I’ve made that mistake.”
“One.” He ignored you, “I want to meet this Alec. Your mother and I will go with you to Olympus. We’ll meet the boy and take you home when the night is over.”
“And two?” She asked.
“I need you to watch the little ones, just one day this week.” He said simply, “I want to treat your mother to a nice day, so I need you to take care of your sisters.”
“Yes!” Amara agreed wide eyed, “I’ll do it! I agree!”
Hades shrugged, “Okay then.”
“Really? Okay?” She hopped on her knees. “I can really go?”
“Did I not just say so?”
“Thank you!” She screamed and threw herself at her father, tackling him to the ground in a hug, “Thank you! Thank you! Thank you! I’m so happy! Thank you, Daddy!”
Excited by Amara’s reaction Ligo hurried over and started licking Hades face.
“Alright!” He laughed, “Alright! It’s not even a big deal. You’re acting like I don’t say yes to everything you women want already.”
-
The rest of the weekend went by quickly as nothing more than lazy mornings turning into lazy afternoons that rolled into lazy nights. It was mostly time spent letting Things One and Two run around like maniacs and forcing Amara to read her books in the presence of her family instead of reading her books hidden away. You cooked meals together in the kitchen and ate them outside in the gardens. In the evenings you took walks around the underworld with the pups, and curled up together to watch movies at night.    
With hardly any warning, on Tuesday evening Hades advised both you and Amara that the next day would be the day he was taking you away. When you asked him if you needed to bring anything he only laughed and sarcastically advised you to pack your passport. The next morning started off early. Hades had woken you up before sunrise. You threw on some jeans and one of his shirts and the two of you started your trip. It took you until you were halfway there to even wake up completely, but once you did you knew exactly where he was taking you.  
The Towers of Elysium were a blinding white in the fresh light of the sun. And you were bursting with excitement at the sight. You may have visited them nearly every day when you went to visit your grandmother, but you never got to visit for yourself much. Not at all actually, not since the first time.
“What do you think?” Hades asked as you got off the elevator on the highest floor. “Will this do for a day away.”
“I think it’s perfect.”
Standing in front of the door he looked over at you, “Go on then. Wherever you want to go.”
When you opened the door you were unsurprised to be wrapped in the smell of ocean air. It had been such a long time since you’d visited this place, but the memories of it remained clear in your mind. The living room was showered in sunlight from outside and ocean air was moving in through the drapes that covered the open sliding glass door in the living room. Moving inside you smiled as you saw the red gerberas in their vases. It was exactly as you’d left it.  
“How did I know?” Hades grinned as he stepped inside with you.
“We can roll play.” You said as you kicked off your shoes. “You can be Jiyong and I’ll be me.”
With a sigh he lifted his hand. Fingers gently sinking into your hair before roughly pulling you close. His lips sucked aggressively at yours in a kiss until you were moaning into his mouth. Then he pulled away slowly and looked at you.
“Do you love him more than me?” He asked almost sadly.
“Jiyong gave you to me.” You rubbed your thumb against his pouty cheek. “He brought me here. How can I not be grateful?”
Your eyes passed over Hades face and you realized how upset he was, though he was trying his best to hide it. You could still see the subtle downward curve of his mouth, the faint single worry line that crossed his brow. Things that you had noticed from watching him for a century.
“Are you really that upset?” Even though you knew he was, you asked because it confused you. “It was just a silly suggestion. It didn’t mean anything.”
“I just want to be enough.” He shrugged and left a casual kiss on your forehead before moving into the living room. “We’ve been together awhile, maybe now you’re realizing I’m not enough for you.”
“Not enough?” You laughed, genuinely laughed before following him to where he’d crashed down on the couch on his back. After climbing on top of him you grabbed his chin, making him face you. “Hades, you are everything. I will call you whatever you want me to.”
Accepting your feelings on the matter he smiled up at you and said simply, “Not close enough.”
Knowing what he meant you laid down on his chest so he could wrap his arms around you. You weren’t tired but you closed your eyes anyway and stayed that way. Just listening to him breathe. In the back of your head you thought of about a million other things the two of you could be doing with what would ultimately be a short day with no kids and no responsibilities. Still nothing you thought of sounded as good as this. Then you realized that nothing would ever be better because existing in his arms was paradise for you. It was exactly what you wanted. It was what you thought about all the time.
“Have you ever been really mad at me and just never told me?” You mumbled into his chest after nearly an hour of silence between the two of you and barely any movement beyond his fingertips moving gently up and down your back.
He shook his head. “Never.”
“We don’t fight, not really. Not ever.” You slid your hand up his neck, letting your fingers brush the ends of his hair. “I can’t remember if you’ve ever even yelled at me.”
“Of course I haven’t. Why should I?”
“I don’t know.” You shrugged, “You don’t think it’s weird? You don’t think we should?”
“Why would I ever want to fight with you?” He asked, confused.
“I don’t know! I thought it was supposed to be healthy for couples to fight sometimes. When was the last time we really disagreed on something? Why don’t you ever say no to me?”
“I’ve told you, because I don’t want to.” He said earnestly. “I want to do everything you ask and give you everything you want. So that’s exactly what I do.”
“Do you?” You asked, “Do you truly want to?”
“You don’t believe me?”
“I just think it’s strange. I hope you know that it’s okay if you want to say no to me.” You frowned, “Even if you worry it would upset me. I know you worry, needlessly, all the time that I’ll want to leave you like she did, but it would take a lot more than a disagreement to push me away.”
“Well that’s a little arrogant, don’t you think?” He joked, “You may be the sexiest woman I have ever known but I’m not so tied around your finger that I could never say no to you even if I wanted.”
“Oh!” You laughed, “And here I thought you were wrapped around my finger.”
“Are you wrapped around mine?” He asked quite simply.
“You wish.” You laughed. “I can say no to you. I disagree with you.”
Taking a deep breath he raised his eyebrow. “When? When’s the last time you said no to me? Or were genuinely angry with me? The last time you disagreed with something I said?”
Your forehead creased as you tried to remember and his face grew more smug with every moment that passed. You shook your head, “I don’t know. I can’t remember. Maybe I am wrapped around your finger.”
“Do you know why I don’t argue with you? Why it isn’t worth it to me to disagree with you over petty things and cause trouble between us?” He asked, “Would you feel better if you knew why I let things go so easily and do everything in my power to assure that you are happy?”
“Yes.”
”Honestly, I really just don’t want us to be upset with one another.”
“Ever?”
He nodded. “I fought with Persephone nearly everyday we were together. I fight with her now, even though we aren’t together. We were constantly bickering. I was always angry and frustrated. I was always hurting. For a time I forgot what happiness felt like. I hated it so much. I don’t ever want that with you. I want exactly what we have.”
“I hate her for the number that she did on you.” You said before leaving a kiss on his cheek.
He shook his head. “I’d relive every second of it as long as it still brought me to you.”
You blushed lightly as you remembered Amara’s words from the other night, “In that case, let’s never fight. We can always be the exception, never the standard.”
Soon after that you finally peeled yourself off of him and the two of you started your day in earnest. Hades made you watch him cook an entire feast for breakfast, only allowing you to help by pouring him a glass of chocolate milk which you promptly drank half of. After that you decided you wanted to do it all. The pair of you splashed around together out on the beach and lounged by the pool afterwards. Still full from breakfast, for lunch you packed some snacks into a backpack and then took a walk through the forest for a light picnic. When you finally made it back in the late afternoon you squished together in a hammock outside. The intent was for a nap but it ended up being an hour of kissing, which you enjoyed just as much if not more.  
Dinner was later than usual, as you were pretty reluctant to climb out of the hammock, but it was deliciously filling. Once you’d eaten you moved back outside to the patio where you curled up beside Hades and he read to you from his book. You didn’t understand the story since you’d missed the entire first half but you weren’t paying much attention to anything outside of the sound of his voice anyway. Since finding out you weren’t actually pregnant you couldn’t stop thinking about the disappointment you’d felt. You’d really thought that you didn’t want another child right away. Your hands were so full as it was and it wasn’t like you were in a rush. Still you were unable to push away the thought.  
Before you finished up outside you had a realization. You knew what it was that you really wanted. You figured out what it was you felt you were missing. After a quick shower you threw on some comfortable pajamas and moved into the bedroom. You thought to wear something sexy and enticing, but you weren’t entirely sure if he would agree and didn't want to feel too foolish. Ready for bed, you bounced as sweetly as possible across the mattress until you were finally kneeling at his side.
“My love…” he eyed you over the top of his book as you rolled your lip between your teeth. “I want another baby.”
Closing the book, he laid it gently on the nightstand and looked over at you. “I’m sorry, did you just say you wanted another baby?”
“Yes.” You nodded.
His eyes lit up like you were fireworks in the night sky. “Why?”
���I’ve given you your daughters.” You said trailing your fingernail down his chest.”Now I want a son.”
“You know that’s not how it works. We can’t just guarantee a boy because we want it.”
“Then we’ll keep going until we have one.” Your chest tightened and you whispered one last plea, opting to use your husband's name, in hopes that he’d realize the seriousness of your request “Hades, please.”
He pushed himself onto his knees in front of you, his hand lifting to your neck. Without another word he pulled you in for a kiss. Your hands flew to his cheeks and your body melted into his, the way it always did. His other hand pressed against your back to hold you and he lowered you gently onto the mattress. Waiting until the first tiny moan escaped your lips he pulled away.
Looking down at you his eyes were dark and you could feel a wave of heat crash over your skin. The look made you feel like you couldn’t possibly be any more loved or desired. When he spoke, his voice sent a shiver of pure delight through your veins.
“I will give you a son.”
Your heart was pounding in your chest as he leaned back on his heels. You watched as he pulled your pants, along with your panties, from your legs. With your bare legs propped against his shoulders he trailed his fingertips lightly over your skin from your ankles to your thighs. Your legs quivered while you watched him follow the same trail with his lips. Bending down between your thighs you felt his mouth against your sex and gasped. He tested how slick you were with his fingers and your toes were already curling at the feel.
“I don’t…” you squirmed beneath him. “I don’t think that’s how you make a baby.”
Your thighs attempted to tighten around him but he’d already propped his arm against it. He was an expert and you just happened to be his profession. Dipping his fingers into the hot wet mess of you, he looked up and caught your gaze.
“I think I’ve proven I know how to make a baby.” Keeping his eyes locked with yours he leaned forward and watched you watch him brush his tongue against your clit.
“Yeah,” you agreed breathily, “You got this.”
After a satisfied sigh you fell back onto the blankets and enjoyed the feel of his tongue swirling against your sensitive bud. Your fingers curled around the blanket at your sides, tightening with every slow, intentional pump of his hand. Your knuckles were practically white when he started to move his mouth from you.
With his fingers still curling gently inside of you he eased himself up your body. Inching your shirt up along with him, he kissed every stretch mark that adorned your hips. He praised the scar you got from giving birth to the twins with his lips as well. His free hand moved over your stomach, his fingers stretching out over where he imagined the baby would sit. Unable to help yourself you ran your fingers through his hair.
“I love every version of you.” he said before leaving another kiss on your skin, “But one of my favorite versions of you, is the one were you’re round with my babies.”
His eyes trailed up your body until they locked with yours and that act alone made the hot coils inside of you tighten.
“Oh. Oh?” you gasped as his fingertips brushed against your g spot. “I like that.”
“You like it?” He smirked and removed his hand from you long enough to maneuver himself so that he was laying beside you. “You like having my babies?”
“I do.” You nodded while he reached back between your thighs. “I really do.”
“Would you like me to fill you with them?” He seemed truly amused at your body's reaction to his touch as he rubbed circles against your clit. “Shall I give you another?”
“Yes,” you begged, “please.”
He watched the little muscles in your face as they moved and he could tell you were close. “Tell me what you want, say the words.”
“I want to have your baby.” You whimpered,” I want to have all of them.”
Your body trembled with your orgasm as he leaned in and kissed your neck, damp with sweat. “Good.”
“My god…please.” You begged.
Taking deep breaths you pushed him onto his back and crawled on top of him.
“Take this off.” You demanded flicking his shirt.
Reaching down you tugged his pants down his thighs. Already hard, his cock sprung from the underwear you tore from him as well. Tossing his shirt to the side he looked down and watched as you rubbed your soaked cunt against him until he was slick and glistening.
“Fuck.” He groaned, lifting his fist to his lips. “You’re so sexy.”
“I’m glad you still think so.” You grinned and adjusted him beneath you until you were able to ease down onto his lap. Hands on your hips he urged you to move while you tugged your shirt over your head
“Love of my life...” He grunted softly as he reached up to cup your face. “You always fit so perfectly. You were made for me.”
Gasping lightly against his ear you moved with him inside of you. In a mere whisper you said, “No, we were made for each other.”
Your arms rested on his shoulders as you rocked back and forth. Then as a treat for both of you your hips circled his lap. Hooking his arms beneath your legs he flipped you over onto your back and you let out a shriek.
“Hades!” You giggled, while he buried his face in your neck with a playful growl.
Less playfully he said, “I’m gonna fuck you full of babies.”
“Filthy mouth.”
He grinned mischievously, “So clean it with a kiss.”
Digging your fingers into his hair you pulled his mouth to yours. Your tongue brushed his as he began to move his hips. With each plunge came a heady groan from his lips which you met with a pleasured cry of your own that echoed through the room.
“Oh, Hades! I’m cumming.”
You choked out his name as his hand gripped beneath your chin. Gently, he turned your face to the side to elongate your neck. His mouth roughly sucked at your throat and along your jaw. He’d started to slam into you so hard you’d been jostled to the edge of the bed. Finally, when you weren’t sure you could handle any more, his hips stilled with his orgasm.
“Give me everything.”
He stayed buried inside of you while he brushed your hair off your face and kissed your flushed cheeks. “You are the love of each and every one of my lifetimes.”
“I bet you say that to all of your wives.” With a chuckle you pulled his face to yours for a deep kiss. When you opened your eyes afterwards Hades was pouting at you. “What?”
“I’ve only ever said that to you.” He said seriously, “I never said that to her. Not even once.”
“Oh, I was joking. It was just a joke.” you promised, “I meant...because...she’s just your ex. I’m your only wife, silly.”
“It wasn’t funny.”
Grabbing his face with both hands you pulled him down and kissed his face all over. “I’m so sorry. Hades, baby, I’m sorry. Please don’t be upset with me. Think of the baby, we’re supposed to be happy. Don’t you want a happy child?”
“I will be happy when I know that you know it has always been and will always be you.”
“I know. Of course I know.”
“Then we will have the happiest-“ he grunted as he removed himself and moved onto the bed beside you. “child we’ve had yet.”
“Promise you’re not upset.”
“I’m not upset anymore. I promise.” He yawned and tucked into your side.  
Sure that he was telling the truth you tightened your grip around his shoulders and held his exhausted body close to yours. Closing your eyes you kissed the top of his damp head and sighed in content. His hand moved gently over your stomach.
“Did it work?” He asked with a small laugh. “Are you pregnant yet?”
“Too soon to tell I think.” Your fingers ran through his hair, “I’d still like for you to do that again…and again...and again. To be sure.”
He yawned once more. “As I told you before, I have no want to deny you.”
“Do you say it like that because you don’t want to do it again?”
“Do not” He growled, landing his flat palm heavy on your bare ass with a loud smack, “question my desire for you.”
“Yes, sir.”
Burying his face in your neck, he kissed your collarbone. “Look at that, we had an argument.”
“Um, that was not...” You shook with laughter at the look on his face. “Nevermind, you’re right, my love.”
-
The next morning when you arrived home you were pleasantly surprised to see that the palace was not burnt to ashes or in complete shambles. In fact the house was completely clean which you weren’t at all expecting. No dishes in the sink in the kitchen, no toys scattered all over the stairs. Not a single wall had paint or color where it wasn’t supposed to be. Nothing had been broken and hidden in a trash can in an unused room.
You found all of the girls, Ligo included, still passed out in the blanket fort sprawled out over pillows in actual pajamas, which you hadn’t expected either. All except for Lily who was sitting quietly in the middle of a pillow barrier, wide awake. When she caught sight of you she babbled out a cheerfully nonsensical request and threw her arms up for you to pick her up. Both Hades and yourself were excited to find that your children were not only all alive but also completely uninjured. You were so proud of Amara. Everyone had been bathed before falling asleep to movies, and apparently fed properly throughout the day.
You’d been so happy with how things went that you made the girls breakfast before waking them up. And you were so grateful for the care she took in watching her sisters that you told Amara she could have the entire day to herself and that you wouldn’t force her to spend time with all of you. While she did disappear for most of the day she joined in on the evening walk and movie night all on her own. She even joined you again the next morning.
The six of you had been spending time together in the main living room. Amara sat in the big cushy loveseat with her nose tucked deep inside a book. You were laying on the floor with Lily working on getting her to crawl. Your eldest attempted to pretend that she wasn’t interested but you’d seen her several times peeking around her book with a look of hopefulness.
“Come on, Lils!” You encouraged her enthusiastically. “You can do it! Come get Peggy.”
Lily looked at her stuffed Pegasus, dancing in your hand with eyes bulging in excitement. She leaned forward from her sitting position onto her hands and knees.
“Oh you’re so close! My big girl! You can do it!”
She rocked forward a few times like she might attempt it. Then, giving up, she slid down to her belly and started her sloth slow commando crawl. Amara let out a disappointed sigh.
“That’s okay.” You sighed as well and pulled yourself to your knees. “She’s probably just waiting for you father to be here so he can see it too.”
Hades had gone, followed of course by the twins, to let Ligo inside since she’d been running around all morning. As if on cue you could hear the pitter patter of paws sprinting down the hallway. Still nearly a yard away from you Lily paused her crawl as Ligo stormed into the room in a flurry.
“Ligo!” You tried to calm her as she pounced eagerly around you, “Chill.”
You laughed as she sniffed at your sides and then hurried around you in circles before sniffing at you some more. Her tail whipped around like a propeller. She whimpered with excitement as she finally settled down at your side and rested her head on your lap. Her dark eyes looked up at you, big and wide. Her tongue flopped out of her mouth as if she were truly smiling.
“What?” You asked as you scratched between her ears. Then as if she spoke to you with just a look, you knew, and your heartbeat quickened. “What do you know, silly girl?”
“She’s acting weird today.” Hades said as he walked into the room. Ivy and Iris had wrapped scarves around his ankles and were holding on tight. Both of them were giggling profusely as he dragged them along behind him. “She didn’t even wait for her treat when I let her in. Just raced in here to you like a bat out of the underworld.”
You reached up for the treat he’d brought with him and offered it to the dog who accepted it happily. Once he placed the snack bowl on the cushion he collapsed onto the couch. The twins abandoned their scarves and climbed up on their father, or as they seemed to think, their own personal jungle gym.
“Just a house full of daddy's girls.” You mused, scratching between the dogs perked ears.
“Isn't it?” He asked happily.
“Daddy.” Iris said grabbing her ponytail and shoving it into his face, “Daddy. Daddy. Daddy. Daddy. You said!”
“I know! I know what I said.” He laughed, “Sit.”
He groaned as she slammed herself down onto his lap. You watched as he took out her hair tie and started to part her hair for braiding. Watching him with your children was one of your favorite sights. Hades was such a wonderful father. Sometimes it made you a little sad that he had to wait so long for the opportunity to be loved the way he deserved. It didn’t make sense that anyone could know him and not want to give him the universe.
Feeling your eyes on him, Hades turned to you and grinned at the look on your face. “What are you thinking about?”
“How much I love you.” A dramatic gagging noise emanated from behind Amara’s book but you ignored it, “And what a lovely morning it’s been.”
It was a simple enough statement. Anyone that might have heard it wouldn’t have expected that you meant anything by it. However Hades could tell what you’d been thinking about by the way your bottom lip rolled under your teeth. Your thighs were tense and pressed tightly together beneath you. They had been since he strolled into the room.
Since you’d made your request for another baby clear, he’d been quite determined to fulfill it. You realized pretty quickly that if you’d wanted him all you’d to do was say so, you should have always known. It had only been two days but he’d had you every chance he was given and never wasted a moment. The day before he’d found three windows of opportunity. Once during afternoon naps and twice before bed.
Just that morning before sunrise he’d woken you up to kisses between your thighs, followed by an hour of diligent love making while the room filled with sunlight. Afterwards he even let you go back to sleep while he started his day. And when you woke for a second time and went to shower he joined you there too. You only felt half guilty about the water you wasted while he had you pressed up against the wet tiles.
“Yes,” he agreed, thinking about it as well, “it has been quite nice. I suggest we have many more like it”
Looking just passed Lily, who’d made her way successfully to Peggy, your eyes wandered over to Ligo who had moved and was lying down by Amara’s feet. Her eyes were set on you. Her tail wagging wildly behind her with excitement. Thinking about her curious behavior you said offhand, “I would love that. Though we may not need to.”
Hades looked at you curiously and you just smiled back at him. “Already?”
“Maybe.” You shrugged in an attempt to hold back but the thrill was clear on your face.
“It’s time we should ask the girls what they think.” He said, finishing up Iris’ braid.
“About what?” Amara asked.
“About what?” The twins copied in unison. Ivy crawled into his lap with her sister now that he was done with her hair.
“How would you feel about a little brother?” You asked.
“A boy? With your track record?” Amara grinned at you over the top of her book.
“Hey!” You tried not to laugh and failed, “Hades your daughter is being a bit rude.”
“My daughter.” He smirked, “She gets that from you.”
“What about you little monsters?” You looked over at the twins, “Do you want a baby brother?”
“You will love him more?” Ivy asked, looking up at her father with genuine concern.
“Oh, of course not!” He promised, pulling his little girl into his chest. He grinned over at you and said, “Your mommy might.”
“Hades!” You scolded while he stifled a laugh.
Ivy looked over at you now, eyes already glossy with tears, “Mama?”
Holding back a laugh you watched as your daughter finally tore herself from her father's lap and threw herself at you with a sob. Her little arms wrapped around your neck desperately as if in an attempt to secure your love.
“Sweetie.” You soothed her with a gentle back rub, “Daddy’s joking. He’s being silly.”
Turning towards him the little girl gave her father her best stink face before sinking back into your arms.
Hades continued to laugh, ”Yeah, real daddy’s girl that one is.”
Pulling your daughter close you left a kiss on the top of her head. Leaning in close you whispered, “You’re my favorite, don’t tell.”
Her angry scowl turned into a sweet giggle.
-
As the sun rose on Saturday, it seemed the week of your vacation had come too soon and was leaving in a flash. All you had left to look forward to was the visit to Olympus with Amara. In an effort to make it a little more exciting for the both of you, Hades has made plans with Ares and Aphrodite for dinner so you had something to do while you waited.
It was nice to dress up. Of course you dressed nicely for judgements everyday, as it was professional. However it was rare you found an excuse to show off. Deep in the closet you found a short black halter dress. You knew you wanted to wear something black so that you could match whatever Hades had chosen for himself.
For judgements he always wore luxurious suits with shiny shoes. His hair would be slicked back and his face severe. At home he was more of a jeans and T-shirt kind of guy. Casual, comfortable clothes for playing with the kids. No matter what he wore, you always seemed to want to devour him whole. You’d been insatiable since the first kiss and he’d kept you that way every day since.
You’d thrown a black, velvet cloak over your shoulders and made your way out of the closet as you tried to clasp it at your neck.
“I’m ready.” You mumbled, as you finally got the clasp hook, and looked up. “Oh...fuck me.”
Your husband stood in front of the mirror adjusting the shirt that he had tucked into his jeans. He wore an incredibly amused expression as he looked at you in the reflection.
“Excuse me?” He chuckled.
“I will not excuse you, sir. Not for this.” You shook your head, “This is absolutely criminal.”
“My queen!” he turned around with a laugh, “Do I look that bad?”
Bad wasn’t the word you would have used to describe the way he looked. A bold pink shirt tucked into ripped black jeans. The top few buttons were left open giving you a tease of the smooth chest hidden underneath. His hair was styled into a pomp and the sides freshly buzzed. His face was cleanly shaved for the first time all week. You wiped at the corner of your mouth where saliva had gathered. Hades bent over, grabbing a leather jacket off the bed.
“What is this now?” you asked, “You can not expect me to let you out of the house in this. What if someone were to see you? Too scandalous.”
Slipping his arms into the jacket he just laughed at you. Once his outfit was complete he pulled you close. His fingers dragged the cloak from your shoulder so that he was free to kiss the exposed skin. He’d barely even touched you at all and you already released a light moan against his ear. Still very amused he kissed your neck and nipped at your jaw before giving you a true kiss.
When he pulled back he grinned, “When I walked into the bakery that day and caught you talking to yourself...I never could have expected you would be such a nympho.”
You raised a mischievous eyebrow, “That’s the thing though, I wasn’t. Not until I met you. My filthy addiction.”
“Calm down, little rabbit.” he gave you another kiss. “We’re about to go into public. Contain yourself.”
“Yes, sir.” you whined.
The youngest of your daughters were left under the care of Soteria as you and Hades went with Amara to Olympus. Your daughter remained completely silent for the entire trip, trembling with nerves as she imagined the worst things that might happen when her father met her love interest. Both of you tried to joke with her and lighten the mood, but it only made her look, increasingly, like she was going to throw up. When you reached Olympus the carriage you rode in took you to the pavilion where the party was to be held. Once you stopped moving Amara bolted out and ran a few yards away to a young boy.
“Oh, he is adorable.” you tried to hold back your squeal but the pair was so cute.
Hades didn’t think so. He let out a huff of air as he watched them out of the window. “I’ve changed my mind. Let’s take her home.”
You reached your hand up and cupped his cheek, “It’s too late. Remember to be nice.”
He only grunted and pulled his sunglasses from the inside pocket of his jacket. When he placed them on his nose you actually gasped.
“What?” he grinned.
“Too sexy. You’re trying to kill me.” you scoffed in disbelief, “I can’t believe this. Get out!”
Laughing as you shoved him from the carriage, he then turned to help you out. Alec was a sweet boy and very clever. He showed a kindness and respect towards you, your husband, and your daughter that you couldn’t help but appreciate. He was definitely a far better companion than any of the sons Zeus had to offer. By the time you and Hades left, to make your way to dinner, he had won you over. Hades was less impressed, but he had become tolerant of the idea.
You’d decided to walk rather than take the carriage, as the home you were headed to wasn’t too far and it was beautiful out that evening. So you left the kids to their party and traveled through the streets of Olympus hand in hand. It hadn’t really occurred to either of you that you’d be stopped by so many gods for a quick chat, that they’d be excited to see the two of you there. It hadn’t felt too horribly long since the last time, but apparently it had been decades. Both of you had been quite missed.    
“Hades? Y/n!”
Reaching another pavilion you looked up, only a little surprised to see Hera and Zeus. Hades tensed beside you but you couldn’t help yourself as you dropped his hand in order to hurry over to your friend. Hera threw her arms around you tightly and held you a blink longer than normal before leaning back, keeping you snug in her arms.
“What are you two doing here? I feel like I haven’t seen you in ages.”
“That’s what people keep saying!” you laughed.
Still keeping a distance from his brother Hades moved behind you. “We brought Amara so she could attend a party. Now we’re headed to see Ares and Aphrodite for dinner.”
Zeus awkwardly greeted his brother and you watched for a moment as they shuffled their feet trying to think of something to say to one another.
“So,” Hera beamed as you looked back to her, “it will be difficult with those two, but I’m assuming no wine for you then.”
You heartbeat quickened, “We had thought… maybe, but I wasn’t sure.”
“Well, I’m happy to let you know, you can be sure.” She pulled you in for another hug and whispered against your ear, “Would you like to know?”
With a deep, nervous, breath you looked over at Hades who was attempting an awkward talk with his brother about the proper way to cook lamb. Turning back to Hera you nodded.
“Please.”
She closed her eyes as her forehead pressed gently to yours and her hand dropped to your stomach. Her palm pressed against you, fingers spreading out over your belly. You gulped as she smiled and then let out a little laugh.
“The reign of the women of Hades is ending.” She said as she opened her eyes and finally released you from her arms. “The men are on their way.”
“You’re sure?” You asked as your eyes lit with excitement.
“Am I sure?” She scoffed, and you realized what a dumb question it was to ask her of all people. Then she laughed in full, “Blessings, my sweet sister.”
The two of you chatted for a little longer until the sun was nearly setting. Looking over once or twice you’d even caught Zeus and Hades laughing with one another. And not before too long your husband was reaching his hand out for yours.
“Y/n…” he said kindly, “We have to go or we’ll be late.”
After quick goodbyes the two of you were back on the cobblestone path to your dinner plans. The smile hadn’t dropped from your face since Hera gave you the news and you’d been thinking of a special way to let Hades know. Your skin prickled as you walked as his cool fingers moved the hair from your neck and leaned in to kiss the skin there.
“You’re always so happy when we come here. You get to see your friends.” He mentioned thoughtfully, “Do you wish we lived here instead?”
“No.” You laughed, “I like when we visit because sometimes it’s just nice to go somewhere different. But I love our home.”
“If you’re sure.”
You hummed, looking out at the clouds in their pink and orange sunset hues. “It is a beautiful view though.”
“Here…” he gestured to a small opening off the path. “We can be a little late.”
With his arms wrapped around you, you leaned into his chest and looked out at the view. For a while you watched the way the clouds changed color to reflect the sunset. It felt nice with his hands caressing your back and the warmth of him surrounding you in the brisk chill of the evening.
“I can’t wait.” You whispered.
“For what?”
You leaned back just slightly so you could look at him, “I wanted to wait. I wanted to think of something fun, some silly way to tell you, but I’m too excited. I want you to be excited with me.”
“What are you on about?” He asked, the curiosity clear on his face.
“Hera confirmed.” Your smile was starting to hurt your cheeks, “I’m pregnant.”
“Yeah?” He asked, and when you nodded in confirmation he threw his fist in the air. “Yeah!”
You laughed when he cupped your head and dipped you backwards for a kiss. Pulling you back up he released your lips with a loud pop.
“I told you I knew how to make a baby.” He absolutely beamed. “Didn’t I say?”
“Yes, you did.” you waited a moment for him to calm down. “Hades...there’s more.”
His mouth went slack as he looked at you, searching your face. “No… is it? It’s a boy?”
“It’s a boy.” He grabbed you in his arms and spun you around until you were a mass of dizziness and giggles.
“First try!” He shouted and threw his hand up for a high five.
“First try?” Still laughing you gave him a high five, and he locked his fingers with yours. “More like our fifth try.”
“You know what I mean.”
“I know what you mean.”
“Have I made you as happy as you can be?”
“Happy like you wouldn’t believe.”
Looking at you seriously he pulled you back into his embrace. His fingers moved up your neck until they fisted your hair gently. Pressing his face into your hair he inhaled your scent with a satisfied groan.
He spoke quietly against the top of your head, “Promise me one more time and I’ll never make you do it again. Tell me you’re still certain you want to spend forever together.”
With a sigh of content you looked at him and pulled his mouth to yours, “I swear. I promise. Spending the rest of all eternity with you, isn’t nearly long enough for me. You can make me tell you everyday. It will never not be true.”
Satisfied with your answer he dropped his hand down to yours and linked your fingers together before pulling you back onto the path. As the sky grew dark with night you squeezed his hand and smiled. There was never anything but a feeling of absolute serenity as you walked along the path beside him.
179 notes · View notes
kiraswritten · 4 years
Text
A Soldier Told Me (Reader x Bucky) | end
(REPOST)
pairing: reader x bucky barnes warnings: cursing, smut, unprotected sex, 18+ ONLY, fluff, sarge kink, dirty talk summary: Steve rarely gets drunk but once he drinks the liquor Thor brings from Asgard, the man will tell you anything AND everything…
a.n: thank you so much for reading! i really liked writing this and i apologize for the lateness of this last part!
i think i’ll write an epilogue involving steve ;) but who knows, ive never written a threesome before… so.. yeah! LOL enjoy!
MASTERLIST
part one | part two | part three | part four | part five | part six (end)
You found yourself staring at the ceiling one morning, a smile on your lips. Bucky was still fast asleep, his flesh arm draped across your waist, his face smushed on his pillow.
To think this all started because Steve got drunk out of his mind. You let out a small giggle, quiet enough so that Bucky wouldn’t wake up.
Dating Bucky was like being in a romantic comedy but even better, which to your disbelief was your new reality.
All your worries about being in a relationship and being an Avenger were immediately squashed; you were scared that if the two of you were in the field he’d become reckless and unnecessarily protect you.
Because you were teammates first, he fully trusted your abilities; in fact, the two of you worked even better as a duo on missions, surprising everyone in the process.
“It’s cause Barnes finally got laid.” Sam joked, earning him a jab to his side by Steve.
You turn your attention to the man next to you, you sandwich your hands between your head and your pillow, watching Bucky sleep.
He looked so serene and peaceful, you heard him softly snoring, making you bite down on your lip to prevent yourself from smiling any bigger, the simple things make you swoon over him.
You reach out to cup his cheek, rubbing your thumb against his skin Bucky melts into your touch, his lips curving into a smile.
“Mornin’ Love,” He says huskily, thank god for his morning voice. “When’d you come back, ‘think I fell asleep before you came back.”
“I got back a little after three, sorry I came home so late.” you said, inching closer towards him.
Bucky shook his head, he rubbed one of his eyes, finally opening them.
“Don’t be sorry Darlin’, it comes with the job.” He wraps his flesh arm around your waist, pulling you closer to him. “Now give me a kiss, been missin’ you for days.”
You roll your eyes at him, you’d never get tired of his cheesiness, “I was only gone for two days Baby.”
Bucky leans his face close to yours, rubbing his nose with yours, “Two days is too long, the max I can take being apart from you is ten minutes and that’s already pushin’ it.”
You scrunch your nose, finally giving in and pressing a kiss onto his lips. The second you pull away, Bucky frowns, “that’s it?”
“Buck, morning breath,”
“Must we go through this every morning when I wanna kiss my best girl? Don’t care about morning breath, I kissed you after you ate that God awful green-”
You puff out your cheeks, lightly hitting Bucky’s chest.
Bucky lets out a breathless sigh, amused by your actions. “Just lemme kiss you”
It starts off slow, your lips against his, Bucky’s always made kissing feel special, as if each time was the first; the force behind the kiss barely there till you grow impatient and push back harder.
Bucky does this on purpose, teasing you till you initiate, his hands running down your sides, his metal hand gripping at your waist, his daft fingers playing with waistband of your shorts, amused you had no underwear on.
His fingers drag down your skin, Bucky groans against your lips, “Finally listening to me Darlin’?”
“Shut up, I’m running out of cute underwear cause you keep ripping them off.”
Bucky chuckles, “Can’t say I’m sorry, those things look amazing on you but I’m too impatient to wait,”
Before you could reply, you felt his touch ghosts at your entrance, you let out a sigh.
“Let ‘em out Darlin’, God I love the noises ya make, get me so hard so quick,” He pushes a finger into your core, your slick covering his finger with your juices. Bucky pumps his finger into you, slowly, your eyes shut, gripping onto the sheets.
Bucky adds another finger inside, stretching you slowly, “Fuck, your clenching on me so tight, need to loosen you up so you can take me Darlin’,”
“Fuck,” you gasped as he added the third one in, pumping his fingers quicker.
“Like my fingers stretching ya out Doll? Fuck, you’re soaked,” He grins, drinking up the sight of you falling apart under his touch. He squeezes your left breast, rolling your nipples between his index and middle fingers. “Tell me, how much do ya’ like it?” He teases.
“Ff-uck, I love it Buck, I love your fingers,” you suck in a breath, “Please Buck, need you, need your co-ck f-UCK!” You yelp out, Bucky hitting your g-spot with his fingers, you began matching his pace, fucking yourself onto his fingers.
Bucky lets go of your breast and grips your hips still. He pulls his fingers out, his hand completely drenched in you. He takes all three fingers into his mouth and sucks, moaning at the taste of your juices.
“Delicious,”
You whimper at the loss, your body humming with anticipation.
“You look so good, fuck, you need my cock don’t ya Doll? Need me to fill ya?” He grins mischievously already thinking of the various positions he wants to put you in.
He pushes the head of his cock past your folds, both his hands wrapped around your wrists, pinning them down above your head, you whimper ‘yes’ as he slides his cock inside you, slowly, letting you feel him, letting your walls clench around his hardened cock.
With each movement you feel your pleasure build up once more.
“S’fuckin’ good, so fuckin’ good, can’t get enough of ya’Doll, your pussy’s mine, fuck, all mine.” He groans, he brings down his head down to your neck, pressing kisses against your skin till he reaches your pulse point, he licks a stripe down, making you shudder.
“It’s all I think about when you’re gone, your moans, your face, how you feel-”
“Buck, please,” You gasp, unable to finish your sentence.
Bucky’s taking too long for your liking, and he knows it. He knew how to get you so wound up, a single thrust could trigger your orgasm.
“Please what Darlin’?” He teased, his hot breath against your skin.
“Sarge, fuck me, please,” you gasp, feeling his teeth bite down your skin, Bucky grunts as he pulls out halfway then thrusting into you deeply.
“Fuck!” You yell out, “Yes, yes, yes, yes!” you chant as Bucky’s thrusts grow deeper and deeper, “Fuck me hard, Sarge!” You moan wantonly.  
“The mouth on you, fuck, Darlin, you feel so good,” He grunts, beads of sweat falling down his forehead. “So fuckin’ dirty and all mine,”
With each thrust your orgasm builds, the familiar feeling in the pit of your stomach growing.
“Bucky!” It was already to much for you, your grip on the sheets could only do so much to prevent yourself from coming once more, Bucky was hitting you in all the right places.
“Don’t cum yet Darlin’, wait for me,” He tells you, noticing how close you were to your orgasm.
“Please Bucky, I-I can’t-”
He groans, “Hold on for me Doll, just wait,” he pulls out suddenly, flipping you over so that your entire front pressed against the bed, Bucky slides himself back inside you with ease.
Bucky tilts your head upward meeting him in another searing kiss, your eyes shut, fingers pulling at the bedding as he thrusts hard cock in and out.
You pull away from the kiss, taking a huge gulp of breath, “Please Buck, I c-can’t. I need to-fuck Bucky, I need to cum!”
His hand is still at your neck, making you look up at him as his eyes glaze over with lust, Bucky’s eyes roll back, his tongue licking his bottom lip as he lazily looks down at you with hungry eyes.
“Bucky please, fuck oh fuck,”
You suck in a breath, harshly biting down on your bottom lip as he hits your spot perfectly, “fuckfuckfuckfuck!” you curse, shutting your eyes tightly.
“So fucking good, fuck, Baby I’m so close, come for me, cum!” He growls, you press your face onto the bed as his hands fly down at your waist, forcefully pulling your hips to meet his thrust, his cock hitting your g-spot over and over.
Bucky’s kisses your shoulder blade before he groans against your skin, emptying himself inside of you as the two of you came, your whole body buzzing at the amount of pleasure.
His thrusts grew sloppy and slow until his lower body collapses on top of yours, his arms holding himself up so that he wasn’t crushing you fully, you feel him start to place soft kisses against your back.
“You’re incredible.” He mumbles against your skin, letting his soft cock slide out of you, the mixture of your juices dripping down your thighs.
“Hold on,” He says, pushing himself off of you, walking into the bathroom to retrieve a washcloth.
Once you were all cleaned up, Bucky quickly changes the bedding, dumping all of sheets as well as your clothing into the laundry bin. In record time the two of you are cuddling once more in bed under the warm comforter, your head resting on Bucky’s flesh arm.
You could feel Bucky’s gaze on you as you lazily drew circles on his chest, your face began to heat up, making him chuckle, “Am I staring at you too much?”
You grin, shaking your head no.
“Sometimes it still feels so unreal I guess… I feel like the luckiest woman alive being with the love of my life.” you say.
Bucky leans in for a soft kiss, a smile growing on his lips, “I love you too Darlin’ I feel the same way.”
78 notes · View notes
darthspideys · 3 years
Text
antithesis // eight
Tumblr media
din djarin x jedi! reader
summary: You expected to find another of yoda’s species, much less under the protection of a particularly stubborn mandalorian. Little do you know its that discovery that will change life as you know it, and put all three of you in danger you never saw coming.
words: ~2.5k
a/n: We are very close to the end here, I think I only have one or two main chapters left and then an epilogue! which is good because woop I finished a story for once but also sad because i’m gonna miss writing this one 
Ilum is cold. 
You’re wrapped up in one of Shara’s old coats, which you’re trying not to think about too much. You’re fighting against yourself, against your instinct to run at every second. On the way here, you’d imagine what would happen if you did, if you just got a ship and went off to some settlement in the outer rim. You imagined starting a completely new life, getting a new identity, and living out the rest of your days in anonymity. No longer the woman who helped kill the emperor, who led the rebels to victory in a few battles, no longer the jedi who everyone can’t help but gawk at. 
It’s not healthy and you know it. No one in their right mind would sit casually and imagine leaving behind everyone you love and have ever loved without a trace. Normal people would think of the pain that would cause their loved ones, the hours they’d spend searching for you even though you don't want to be found. But you’ve been through enough trauma for at least a lifetime, and the thought of disappearing from your life completely feels like somewhat of a relief. 
But you’re not running now.
Now you’re trying to find an ice formation on a planet that is full of ice formations. You’re not the best at planning things, usually you make some kind of rash decision based on incomplete information or impulse and then figure things out from there. This is one of those times, only a bit worse because again: Ilum is cold. 
“Are you sure it’s even still here?” Din asks. He’s closer than normal, standing so close behind you that he almost touches your back. The child babbles something from his place at Din’s side, which you don’t even come close to understanding. 
You sigh, “I am not sure.” 
“But you think so?” 
“It’s more of a feeling. I feel the presence of something here that’s important, but it could be residual-” You shake your head, “I have never felt so much pressure to be sure of something in my life.” 
“Really?” He sounds surprised, “Not even during the battle of-”
You spin around immediately, “You were talking to Kes, weren’t you?” 
He tilts his head to the side, which you are beginning to be able to decipher. He uses it to convey a multitude of emotions, and in this case, guilt. “Not for very long,” He says. 
Nice to know he still has a healthy amount of fear. You roll your eyes and laugh softly, “Well he loves to tell that story, little does he know I pretty much pulled that plan out of my ass.” 
“Now that sounds like the you I know,” He teases. 
You turn around and start walking again, and he follows. “I was a different person then,” You say, squinting briefly at some of the ice structures you pass. “I was more impulsive than I am now, if you can believe that and I was trying to figure out what the heck I was going to do with my life.” 
“And do you know now?” He asks. 
It’s a loaded question, but you're distracted briefly by something you think you see on the ground in front of you. “No,” You say quickly, bending down and digging through some of the thick snow covering the ground in front of you. 
“It’s a dead end,” He points ahead of you. 
“Maybe not,” You clear the snow finally and what you think is a piece of an image. “Move back,” you tell him as you get to your feet. You stand, and close your eyes then use the force to push all of the snow back and make the image appear. It’s the symbol of the old jedi order, the one you remember seeing a thousand times during childhood. “Found it.” 
“Isn’t there supposed to be a building?” 
“Give me a minute,” You smile at him, “One can only do so much magic in such a short period of time.” You look down at the symbol and realize that it is going to take a lot to open this on your own. You look back to Din, “Hand me the child.” 
He physically holds onto the pouch he’s holding the child in. “Are you sure?” He asks you. 
“No,” You tell him, “But I’m going to need him if we want to get this thing open.” 
He hands you the child, looking as nervous as you feel. It squirms in your arms, and you grumble, “Little fucking baby.” You put it down on top of the symbol, “Okay baby, just stand there, and be yourself I guess.” You bend down next to it, and place your hand right in the center. “Well here goes nothing.” To your surprise, the baby copies you and you think that maybe this whole thing will work. 
You close your eyes and try to channel as much of your energy as you can into the ground. It takes what feels like a long time, and by the time you feel the temple emerging from the ground with a lot of shaking and crumbling of the ice and rock around it you’re ready to take a very long nap. You collapse onto the ground and lie on your back for a while, until Din appears above you. 
“Are you okay?” 
“Is no an acceptable answer?” You groan. He sighs animatedly, “What? I was just kidding.” You try to get up, but fall right onto your back, and he shakes his head as he offers you his hand to pull you up. 
“You snore for the record,” You say, wiping the snow off your pants. “I say this because I thought it was cute last night until it was late and I couldn’t fall asleep even when I wanted to.” You start off towards the door to the temple. 
“You're blaming me for this then?” 
“Maybe I am.” 
“I could blame you for dragging me all the way out here.” 
“But you won’t.” 
And he doesn’t. 
The temple is massive on the inside. It’s still cold as it is on the planet's surface, but the pillars made of miraculously stable ice shoot high into the ceiling as you walk in. It’s beautiful, the way that the light reflects off the entire room, but you can see the damage from the empire. Holes burned into the side walls, the entryway to the kyber crystal cave barred shut. The force helped you find this place, but it’s power has weakened over the years. All of the crystals that once resided her have been taken, but the one in your lightsaber still hums and pushes against the hilt, like it’s trying to escape. 
“What are we looking for?” 
“I’m not exactly sure,” You say as you walk through to look around. He shakes his head again. “You can’t really know exactly what you’re looking for when you come to places like this. The empire found whatever temples it could and destroyed them, burnt some of them to the ground. Some of them have nothing left, and some of them have old pieces of archives.” 
“So we’re nowhere?” 
“You’re such a downer, this is closer than you were before you met me.” 
“A lot of things have changed since I met you.” 
“Haar'chak,” You curse, as the sound of class shattering fills the room. 
“What was that?”
“I broke a few things,” You stand over the shattered glass as he walks over to you.“I got a feeling.” 
“What kind of feeling?”
“Not a good one,” He puts his hand on your shoulder and you squeeze back briefly. “There’s something wrong here,” your eyes go to the door briefly but suddenly an instinct takes over your body and you pull Din to the ground. 
Before he can ask you what the heck you're doing, the shooting starts. Suddenly blasts of energy assaults the temple and you hold onto his arm as tightly as you can as the child whimpers. It feels like it goes on forever, but eventually it stops. You stand up and try to make your way to the doorway when they start shooting again. You hit the ground, hard, but otherwise unhurt and grumble, “For fucks sake.” 
Then it stops, and there is an eerie silence. You’re waiting for it to start again maybe, or maybe to get that feeling in the pit of your stomach warning you of what’s coming. You get onto your feet and finally make it to the doorway. You look to Din, who’s close behind as always, “Stay here.” You tell him, but you can tell he doesn’t want to, “I’m serious, you have to protect that thing.” He sighs, then nods, and you're off again. 
Terrible idea number 564, walking out into a firing squad and expecting that they won’t just shoot you down. They don’t, but the hubris is visible nonetheless. 
“I assume you came here looking for me,” You say. 
Gideon scoffs, “You think too highly of yourself, we also came for the child.” 
“Unfortunate thing is he’s not here, so I guess you're stuck with me.” 
He ignites the darksaber and holds it in his hand lazily, thinking that you would be threatened by that. The sith stands dutifully at his side, the bloodlust in her eyes clear: even if he didn’t come here for you, she surely would. 
“Though I’m sure you’re lying, jedi, you’ll have to do for now. What would you prefer we do with you? Kill you right here, or an execution somewhere more public?” He looks like he’s absolutely salivating at the thought of it. “Something to show everyone that their precious new republic is nothing but a scam, and the jedi are the false gods they’ve always been, doomed to fail by their own hubris?” 
You resent that. You ignite your own lightsaber, and hold it facing the ground at your side. In your hands, it's deadly, more so than in anyone else's and they should all know that. “You think you’re more powerful than me then?” You take a few steps down the staircase. “With what? That thing? Didn’t your mother tell you not to play with the adult toys? But then again that was the modus operandi for the empire back in the good ol days wasn’t it? Constantly messing with things that you couldn’t possibly understand. Got a lot of people killed that way.” 
“You mentioned mother, funny how you followed in the footsteps of yours.” He shakes his head, “Another disgusting rebel terrorizing the galaxy, good thing hers was snuffed out.” 
You don’t flinch, “I fought the war in her honor. Killed a lot of your precious soldiers as revenge, and then somewhere along the way I started to like it. I guess I have to thank you then, for bringing me some more. I missed knocking their little bucket heads together.” 
“I don’t think you’ll get that far-”
You see the look in her eyes, she’s tired of waiting for him to make the first move. She’s going to strike while she thinks that you're distracted. “Well let’s get on with it then?” You move into a defensive stance just as she makes a run for it. You do a backflip just as she slices forward, which surprises her enough that she almost falls all the way over. She recovers and makes another run for it, slicing wildy and preventing you from doing anything other than defending yourself. She pushes you back a few feet and you fall onto the ground, hurrying to get up before she makes another move. 
 Gideon is not keeping good enough control of the darksaber. As you take a step back to try and give yourself more room for a defensive motion, you call it into your hands. She jumps up and goes to slice right down the middle of your body, but you use both lightsabers in a crossed position to block her attack and push her back about twenty feet through the air.
 Somehow, she lands on her feet, and uses a wave of power to push you back a few feet which leaves tracks in the snow below you. She looks, more disbelieved than she has before, her hair is falling out of her perfectly made braids and swipes away some hair from her face. As she walks towards you, she drags her lightsaber on the ground menacingly melting all the snow so that the dark brown dirt is exposed. It leaves a long line of dirt right in the middle of the makeshift battlefield, she doesn’t run at you and she just walks and stares at you with daggers in her eyes.
 Gideon just stands off to the side and looks useless. He just watches in awe like you suspect Din is. Gideon has been playing with powers he doesn’t understand, and you think that maybe he’s just realizing that right now. She was never under his control, she was always using him for her own purposes seeking out jedi and killing them. If everyone had just stayed in their own lane, including Din she would’ve never been able to find you or the child she clearly wants so desperately. Or maybe you're just lamenting everyone’s else’s role in this to distract from the fact that you don’t know if you can win this.
 It’s fine, it’s fine, you can do this.
 You ready yourself and get in a defensive stance. You’re ready for whatever she wants to do whatever revenge she wants to inflict on you for gaining the upper hand. She stands a few feet away from you, and waits a few seconds before just laying into you. She slices her blade rapidly in that angry, uncoordinated way that the sith and some jedi fight. It usually wouldn’t work, but the speed and quantity at which she strikes makes it an effective strategy.
 You drop the darksaber to the side, unable to keep track of two lightsabers amid her attacks, and try to give yourself space to think of something to do. You throw her back again, and she’s too involved in her own attacks to stop you. You ready yourself for a defensive maneuver, and run for it making a jump high so you can come down from above her.
 Only she sees you coming. As soon as you jump, she slices, bringing the lightsaber across your torso with a sound that you can’t even describe. You fall to the ground, unable to move because the burning sensation is too strong. The thing about lightsaber wounds is that they cauterize instantly, not a drop of blood touches the white snow, but it doesn’t make the pain any less.
 You lay on your back, unable to get up, and just try to breathe. The breaths don’t come easily because your panicking and the pain blurbs everything. Suddenly, she leers above you with her lightsaber raised, you can’t move to do anything. She says something but you can’t hear it and she pulls the lightsaber up, holding it high above your body, the red blade bathes her face in it’s glow, and the light glints off the snow surrounding the two of you. The kyber crystal screams from inside of the lightsaber, she’s filled it with all her anger, rage, suffering, and clearly her hope for revenge on her enemies. They both have been waiting a long time to kill someone like you. 
 She moves to slice down, but suddenly something comes flying through the air. She stops it easily but when she turns to see where it came from you both see Din standing two feet away, holding the darksaber in his hand. Your first thought is, you have no idea how to use that. 
34 notes · View notes
Text
Wanting What Isn’t Yours (Mammon x MC x Levi) Part 2 - NSFW
For Leviathan, waking up the next morning was just as awful as trying to fall asleep. He was certain he passed out somewhere along the line last night but it still wasn’t enough to quell the restless feeling that clung to the back of his mind. He knew he’d get an earful from Lucifer if he missed breakfast so he mustered up all his energy and dragged himself off towards the dining room. As soon as he took a seat however he felt his heart sink once again. The rest of his brothers had yet to make it to the table so instead he got to sit alone and enjoy the sight of you and Mammon flirting and feeding each other breakfast. He wasn’t hungry to begin with but now he had completely lost his appetite. That should be him sitting next to you! Laughing and flirting and eating together. Why did it have to be him? Why did Mammon always get to be the center of your attention? It just wasn’t fair.
Levi could feel his grip tighten on the fork in his hand before letting the utensil fall back onto the table. He wanted you to feel the same way he felt about you but then again he didn’t exactly have much to bring to the table. If he really wanted you he would have made his intentions known that fateful night and yet here he was forced to witness everything he’ll never get to experience. Having to bottle up his emotions all while pretending everything was alright was just too much to bear. As soon as he cleared what was left on his plate he got up and trudged back to his room locking the door behind him.
He didn’t have any classes that day so he planned to binge on games and anime until his frustrations subsided. Unfortunately for him he couldn’t enjoy ten minutes of peace before he heard a knock on his door. Letting out a deep sigh he got up and opened the door only to find you standing on the other side. Knowing what went down last night he couldn’t look you in the eye. His lips trembled as he stuttered and asked you why you were here.
“Levi did you forget our chat a couple days ago? You said you were free today and wanted to try a new game with me. Are you still free right now or...”
He had completely forgotten about your arrangement but at this point he couldn’t just turn you away. Muttering a soft “Sure, come in” under his breath he let you in and shut the door. Maybe this was his chance. The two of you were finally alone in his room with no Mammon in sight. He might as well make the best of the situation and take his shot. Handing you a controller, Levi turned on the game and took a seat beside you. Soon the minutes that passed turned into hours as the two of you progressed through the game. Levi was less tense than before but he knew that would all change once he made his move.
As the game faded into a cutscene he stared at your hand just inches away from his. He could have sworn he heard his heart beating in his chest but there was no way he could turn back now. With one last deep breath he paused the game and took your hand in his before turning to face you.
“MC I know this is sudden but...I haven’t been honest with you or myself lately and I need you to know that I-I...I like you! I want more than just this pact MC, I want you... ”
As his words trailed off Levi moved closer, his forehead pressed against yours while his lips hovered just centimeters away. When he finally closed the gap he couldn’t help but take advantage of the kiss by pulling you close and wrapping his arms around you. He couldn’t imagine what it would feel like to finally kiss you but here he was living out his fantasy and it was so much better than anything he could have asked for.
Unfortunately, wanting what isn’t yours rarely ends without consequences and Levi was soon going to learn that. Just as he pulled away from the kiss, the irritated sound of someone clearing their throat caught your attention. Mammon stood at the doorway, clearly pissed at seeing his brother locking lips with his human. He took a step forward and slammed the door shut, his eyes shifting between you and Levi as he drew closer. With one quick movement he gripped Levi by the collar and dragged him away from you, forcing him onto his feet.
“Levi you bastard!!! The one day I’m out for class and you think you can just TAKE WHAT’S MINE?!??”
It was rare to see Mammon this mad but it made no difference to Levi who simply wrenched himself out of his brother’s grip before shouting back in response.
“Yeah well you KNEW I HAD FEELINGS FOR THEM TOO!! WHY DO YOU GET TO HAVE MC ALL TO YOURSELF!?!?? IT'S NOT FAIR!!!!!!”
Each of them had shifted into their demon forms by now but before things could escalate any further you jumped in between the two of them.
“STOP!!!!!!! I’m not letting you fight over something like this!! I trust both of you, I made pacts with both of you, and I LOVE both of you but if you’re just going to fight then I might as well be with neither of you!!!”
Your words shut them up in an instant. The last thing they wanted was for you to hate them so they took a few seconds to regain their composure before they did anything they might regret. They were still far from being calm but that didn’t stop you from throwing your hands around both of them, pulling them into a hug before planting a few chaste kisses on their cheeks.
“Now if you’re done making a scene maybe...we can have a little fun instead?”
Their eyes widened in shock once you said that. Mammon knew exactly what you wanted while Levi blushed at the thought of it all. Your hands slipped out of their embrace as you got on your knees in front of Levi eagerly undoing his belt while Mammon undid his own. Once they pulled their pants down you began palming them through their boxers savoring their moans as precum started to stain the fabric. Seeing you kneel in front of them got them hard in no time and soon they found themselves wanting more. After getting rid of the last piece of fabric separating them from you they each took one of your hands, prompting you to keep stroking their cocks.
“Hehe...see? Sharing isn’t so bad now is it?”
As if to prove your point you give Levi’s head a few kitten licks before doing the same to Mammon drawing out another set of moans from the boys. You could feel them getting close so you decide to ramp things up a bit. Pulling away from Levi you turn your attention to Mammon, your hands on both his hips as you suck him off. As expected it didn’t take even a minute for Levi to start whining again. Despite your effort to keep both of them happy you had to admit it was cute seeing him so needy.
“MC come on that’s not faaaaaaiiiirrrrr!!!!! Y-You said-”
Without taking your mouth off Mammon’s dick you slid your pants down along with your underwear. You were now on all fours, your slick entrance plain to see. You gave your ass a wiggle signaling Levi to get behind you.
“I’m sorry Levi, what was that about being unfair?”
You stopped servicing Mammon just long enough to tease Levi one last time before he mounted you. His hands gripped your hips before moving to squeeze your ass as he started pounding into you. You weren’t sure if it was his lack of experience or his desperation that made his thrusts so erratic but neither you or Mammon were complaining. Everytime he rammed his hips into yours you took Mammon deeper and deeper down your throat. It didn’t take long before they started reaching their limit along with you so you decided to finish them at the same time. You could feel your core tightening and when you had just barely reached your breaking point you backed your ass up against Levi’s dick taking him as deep as you could while he released inside you. You didn’t let Mammon go either as you deepthroated him and swirled your tongue against the sensitive spot just under the head of his cock. Both of them wouldn’t let you go until every last drop of their load was in you. When they finally pulled out the three of you collapsed on the floor as the smell of sweat and sex permeated the room.
Now sandwiched between the two of them you giggled to yourself before kissing each of them again, this time on the lips. They were certainly a handful but all three of you were happy and honestly what more could you ask for?
Epilogue
When you went back to your room that night you heard a knock on the door just as you were about to hit the hay. A familiar silver haired demon let himself in just as he did every other night.
“Soooo....how was my acting back there? Looked like I woulda ripped him limb from limb huh? Hehe, seeing him with you like that I just might’ve ya know!!” Mammon chuckled to himself and sighed as he took a seat on your bed.
“Well I’m glad you didn’t but in all honesty thanks again for agreeing to let him join. He seems a lot happier now or at least more than he usually does.”
“Hmp I woulda said no but I can’t really resist spoiling ya now can I? Well whatever as long as you remember who your first was then I guess I can’t exactly complain too much.”
You scooted to the side of your bed giving Mammon some space to lie down beside you and drape an arm around your shoulder. The avatar of greed could only share so much of you before he wanted you to himself again.
“So MC?”
“Hm?”
“Since he was only mad at me… I take it Levi doesn’t know about Beel joining us in the kitchen that night?”
“.........”
“I’M GONNA TELL HIM”
“DON’T YOU DARE!!!!!”
406 notes · View notes
suupernovalight · 3 years
Text
Addictive Drug
Ushijima W. x Reader
Masterlist || Previous
20) The Life After It All
(Epilogue)
Tumblr media
4 Years Later
“Y/n... do you see him?” Said Ushijima over the radio.
“Yes. I’m going for it” you replied before getting out your hand cuffs and running towards the target.
After 4 years of working for the Japanese Defense Force, you and Ushijima became partners for work. You guys also got together.
During those 4 years you and the crew have been on the lookout for any new crimes. Currently, you and Ushijima were trying to capture a guy who’s been on the radar for about a month now. It was until now that the boss got his location.
As you came out of hiding, you immediately walked behind him and acted like a normal person. That was until you pinned him on the ground while cuffing his wrist.
As you did that, Ushijima came out of hiding and pointed his gun at the fool just in case he did any wrong move.
“You are under arrest by the Japanese Defense Force” you said confidently.
The guy tried to move out of your grasp but you wouldn’t let him. When you fully cuffed the guy, Ushijima dragged him to the car where he would when to drive him to the prison.
“Y/n are you sure you can make it on time?” Ushijima asked while getting into his car.
“Just watch me, I’ll make it on time Toshi” you said waving goodbye.
Ushijima slightly smiled and drove away. When he was gone, you hurried to get on your bike to drive back to your apartment. You along with everyone else at the agency had to get ready for a wonderful ceremony.
As fast as you could, you got out of your work clothes and got into your dress. After getting on your dress and finishing the look up with heels, you ran to your bathroom to do your makeup and hair.
While doing that, Ushijima called you.
“You’re rushing aren’t you” Ushijima chuckled.
“Yes Toshi?” You said on speaker phone while doing your hair.
“Yeah so what” you blushed.
“Nothing nothing, I just wanted to make sure you were ok, I’ll see you later” he said hanging up.
When the call ended, you laughed to yourself and continued doing your finishing touches. The time was slowly running out making you rush even more.
By the time you were out of the apartment door, you only had 15 minutes to get to the ceremony on time. As fast as you could, you got in your Chevrolet Corvette and zoomed off.
(You got a new car after saving up your cash)
As you drove past many cars, you prayed that you would get a speeding ticket. 10 minutes left to go and you were already so far behind. To calm yourself down, you decided to listen to music.
~~~
When you arrived at the church you saw Ushijima waiting for you. Quickly, you parked your car in a space spot and ran to Ushijima.
“There you are” Ushijima smiled kissing your lips.
“Hey sorry, where are the bride and groom?” You asked.
“The bride is getting ready, you should go see her” He suggested.
You nodded and walked into the church with Ushijima following behind you. When you saw the room where the bride was in, you went in and greeted her.
“Asami-chan!” You waved. “Sorry I’m late”
Asami scoffed with a laugh. “You should be sorry Maid Of Honor, I’m glad you’re here though” she smiled.
You checked Asami’s dress to see if there was anything wrong. When there wasn’t anything wrong, you gave her the green light to get ready.
“Girls” the wedding planner said.
Both you, Asami, and a few others looked at the wedding planner.
“The wedding is about to start, please get into place” the planner said leaving.
You gave Asami one last check on her dress then went to go meet with the best man who was Ushijima.
“Are you ready?” Ushijima asked while linking arms with you.
“Ready as I’ll ever be” you smiled.
The chimes of the church indicated that the wedding has started.
Wedding Party
After the whole ceremony, everyone went to where the party would be held at. You as so did everyone else drove to the spot and started the party up.
There were a bunch of flashing lights, drinks, and even a DJ. While pouring yourself a drink for both Ushijima and yourself, Tendō came up to you.
“Hey there maid of honor” he smiled.
“Is that my new name?” You joked.
Tendō laughed then looked at his now wife, Asami. “Y/n... thank you.”
You looked at Tendō with a hint of confusion. “Why thank me?”
“Why wouldn’t I thank you” Tendō said slightly nudging your arm. “You’re the reason why me and Asami got together in the first place.”
You shrugged and looked at Asami. “I wish you both the best” you then walked away. “Go spend time with her, I’ll be with Ushijima”
Tendō put a thumbs up as you walked away. When you walked past the guess, you found your boyfriend patiently waiting for you.
“Hey Toshi, sorry for making you wait awhile” you smiled handing him the drink and sitting down.
“Not at all... let’s drink now” he said waiting for you and to hold your drink.
You nodded and touched each other’s glasses. After that you both drank the drink. As you and Ushijima were drinking like crazy, the bride and groom had to stop you both for the speeches.
~~~
After all the speeches, the weddings games came. As everyone was watching the games happening, you decided to take a little break and take a breather outside.
“Y/n?” You heard Ushijima say. “Are you there?”
“Yeah I’m here” you called out.
Without a second thought, Ushijima quickly jogged up to you, thinking something was wrong.
“Are you ok? You left without a word” Ushijima frowned.
You laughed a bit then looked at Ushijima. “I just needed a breather. I was getting overwhelmed”
Ushijima nodded and rested his head on your shoulder. He then wrapped his arms around your curves and held you close to him.
After staying like that for a bit, you heard the DJ announce the bouquet toss.
“Can I?” You asked Ushijima with lit up eyes.
He nodded and let you go. When you were free, you ran into the party and waited for the toss. When Ushijima walked back, he was met with Tendō.
“I wonder who’s gonna catch it eh Wakatoshi?” Tendō grinned.
Ushijima shrugged and watched as Asami threw the bouquet of flowers into the air. Though when she threw it, it went over the bridesmaids heads. Everyone’s eyes widened thinking nobody is going to be able to catch it.
That all changed when they saw you running after it. Ushijima felt his heart light up when he saw how determined you looked to catch the simple pack of flowers tied together.
When the flowers were still over your head after all that running you did, you dived for it. As you dived, you shut your eyes closed. When you felt something touch your hand, you knew you had caught it.
“Incredible!” The audience said clapping.
With the help of the other bridesmaids, you stood up proudly holding the flowers.
“Looks like you and her are next” Tendō smirked while nudging Ushijima’s arm.
Ushijima slightly blushed and nodded. As you walked back towards Ushijima, you gave him a big hug and showed him the flowers.
“Look what I got Toshi!” You exclaimed.
Ushijima ruffled your hair with a smile. “I can see that... so let’s make that a reality soon”
Asami and Tendō laughed as they saw your face visibly turn into a surprised one. The thing is... he wasn’t wrong because in the next few months...
...he proposed to you.
Taglist:
@toaster-stick @ashydoesdumbstuff
Final Note: I want to thank everyone for keeping up with the story! I plan on making a new story with another Haikyuu boy so keep in tuned if you’re interested
As always, see you next time <3
14 notes · View notes
Text
Working My Way Back To You 10/11
Killian gets captured. When Emma finally rescues him, he’s traumatized and nearly broken from the torture he endured. Thankfully Emma is close at hand to help him through it.
Heavy on the hurt/comfort, with some whump because I couldn't help myself lol
A/N: Some fluffy comfort for the prompts “hugs” and “kisses.” Short and (hopefully) sweet! We are almost at the end of this story, just a quick epilogue to go. I can’t believe it! Thank you, all my lovely readers, for giving my little story so much support! Epilogue will be up early next week. It’s all finished so there’s no point in making you wait a whole week for it.
Warnings for this chapter: brief and vague mention of rape (though i’m sure if you’re still reading this story you don’t mind that)
Unbetad as always so mistakes are all mine.
Tagging @cocohook38 as requested.
Read this chapter on AO3
Working My Way Back To You
Hugs + Kisses
After their wonderful time together in the forest, the complete bliss and contentment Killian felt while cuddling with Emma under the blankets lingers for some time. He makes the most of his rediscovered confidence with her at night, making love until they are both exhausted and sated (and gods he missed this; the feel of her around him, the expression on her face when he begins to thrust into her, and the way she can take him apart and put him back together so easily, leaving him worn out and absolutely satisfied). And Killian assumes – he hopes – that his mind has finally given up on tormenting him with the memories of his torture. Perhaps he’s even cured of that PTSD thing. He’s certainly less jumpy now, less prone to startling and he hasn’t had a nightmare in a while. His broken hand has healed – Stacy’s not-so-gentle methods have helped return the strength to it, so Killian is able to spend some more time on the Jolly Roger with Henry, properly preparing the ship for a much-needed day out on the water.
“A family outing?” Emma asks with a smile.
Killian’s heart soars and his stomach does a strange sort of flip at her casual use of the word family in this context. He doesn’t think he’ll ever get used to it.
“Aye, we’ll take her out far enough that it’s just us and the sea,” he says.
Henry is practically bouncing up and down in excitement as they make their plans. It’s been too long since they’ve done this. Emma checks the weather forecast and they schedule a sailing day. Killian tries to conceal the fact that he’s just as excited about it as Henry is, but the way Emma’s smirking at him in that way makes him think he’s not doing a good job of doing so. So he gives up on hiding it at all. It doesn’t matter anyway, because they both already know how much he loves sailing his ship. There’s just something about being on the water that is both exhilarating and calming. And to be out there with Emma and Henry? Even better.
-\-
A few nights before their planned outing, Killian’s nightmares return. And it’s as bad as ever. He’s not sure what triggered it, but it’s nasty combination of what was and what could have been, and he’s vaguely aware that he’s dreaming but he can’t seem to wake up. He tries to call out to Emma so she can help him. The words stick in his throat. He can’t move. His captor has Pan’s face, which seems wrong because Killian knows this setting isn’t Neverland, but he doesn’t have time to contemplate that because Pan is grinning evilly and pushing him back against the wall, and Killian knows what will happen next.
“This isn’t real,” Killian tells himself, desperately trying to wake up. His voice trembles and breaks.
“Are you sure about that, Killian?” asks Pan, his childlike voice sickeningly sweet in Killian’s ear, too close, too much, “Does this not feel real to you?”
Killian’s breath catches in barely concealed dread, gooseflesh breaking out across his skin at Pan’s unwanted touch. And it does feel real, terribly so, and Killian wants to fight, wants to resist, wants to wake the hell up, but his limbs stubbornly ignore his commands. He squeezes his eyes closed tight instead and braces himself for what’s coming, but then Pan is Rumpelstiltskin, and Killian’s on the Jolly Roger, lashed to the mast with ropes that are squeezing the breath from his lungs. The crocodile cackles at him, holding Killian’s heart in his hand.
“No,” Killian whispers, “Please.”
“Reduced to begging so soon, Captain? I thought you were stronger than that.” His hand tightens around Killian’s heart, the agony of it blacking out everything but the crocodile’s next taunt. “But it seems you are a coward after all.”
When the pain in his chest abates Killian finds himself back in the cellar, bent over a table, trying to support himself on his elbows because his hook is gone and his hand is broken and everything hurts and his captors are laughing and he can barely keep his feet from the rough thrusts of the man behind him. Tears roll down Killian’s cheeks but that’s wrong, he didn’t cry, he wouldn’t…
Killian, wake up.
The fingers on his skin feel different suddenly, skittering light and gentle across his forehead and dragging a little heavier across his chest and now that is real. Movement returns to his frozen limbs in a rush. And then he’s falling, and the landing is hard, rattling his bones, and he’s nearly choking on his own breaths in his panic as his stomach strongly suggests it might like to purge itself. He’s shaking violently, his skin crawling, and it’s so bloody dark he can’t orient himself.
“Sorry, sorry, I’m- Damn it. Killian, are you okay?” Emma.
At least he assumes it’s Emma, and not another trick of his mind. He is awake now, right? Emma switches on the light while Killian’s swallowing against the nausea between his ragged gasps, knees pulled up to his chest and his arms wrapped around himself, rocking slowly back and forth, trying to calm down – the way his body is trembling, he doubts he has the strength to get to the bathroom in time if his gut really rebels. The sudden brightness burns his eyes but he doesn’t dare close them lest he find himself back in the dreamscape.
“Hey, it’s okay, Killian, you’re safe,” Emma says, and she slowly kneels on the bedroom floor in front of him and doesn’t touch him, “I’m right here.”
“S-swan.” He meant sorry, but her name is apparently the only word he’s capable of saying right now.
He forces himself to reach out and lay his hand on her arm, just to reassure himself that he’s actually awake. That she’s really here. That he’s not alone.
“I’m here,” she repeats, “Let me help you, Killian.”
She always moves slowly when he’s like this, waits for his permission to touch, always careful not to startle him and scared she’ll make things worse. But Killian’s teeth chatter when he tries to speak, so he clenches his jaw and nods instead. With careful, deliberate movements Emma shuffles closer and lifts her hands to his cheeks. His face is wet. It seems he had been crying in the real world too.
“That’s it. You’re okay. I’ve got you.”
She wipes the tears away gently as Killian sniffles and swallows and tries to pull himself together.
“Do we need to move to the bathroom?” she asks softly, knowing him so well.
But thankfully, the rolling of his stomach has begun to settle, and he’s quite certain he will not actually vomit. Not this time. He shakes his head, shifts his legs to a more comfortable position away from his chest and runs his unsteady hand through his hair.
“M-my apologies,” he mumbles, embarrassed by his reaction, “I’m…” He swallows hard. “I didn’t…”
Gathering the correct words and ordering them out of his mouth is a challenge, and he decides to give up on it for the moment. Bloody hell, he is pathetic. It’s been a while since his nightmares were this intense. At least this time it seems he’ll be able to find calm before his panicking turns into an actual attack, his breaths already starting to slow down as Emma moves closer to hug him.
“Shhh. You have nothing to apologize for.”
“I w-woke you,” Killian points out.
He’s clinging onto Emma now, curled close against her with his head on her shoulder, and even with how ashamed he feels for this blatant show of weakness, he can’t bring himself to let go. She’s rubbing his back soothingly, cradling his head against her, her embrace comforting him, pushing away the remnants of his dream.
“Yeah, you did,” she says softly, “But it’s okay, I don’t mind. I just wish I’d woken up sooner, really. I tried to wake you up, but I guess I was a bit late. That was a bad one, huh?”
There is no point in lying to her.
“Aye.”
He takes a deep, shuddering breath. His heart is still beating too fast, his throat dry from his gasping.
“Do you want some water?” Emma asks, as if she can hear his thoughts, “I can just… magic a glass up here. We won’t have to move.”
“That would b-be nice.”
Emma moves one hand off him to use her magic and momentarily she’s holding a glass of water, which she carefully passes to Killian. His hand trembles a little, but he’s able to bring it to his lips and quench his thirst without spilling any.
“Feeling better?”
Killian nods.
“Thank you, love. But perhaps…” He winces at the thought but presses on anyway. “Perhaps I should sleep on the couch for a while. So I don’t disturb your rest again.”
“Absolutely not,” Emma says, a bit severely, though still hushed so she doesn’t wake Henry who is sleeping in his room just down the hall, “I’m not letting you deal with these nightmares on your own.”
Killian pretends he’s not relieved about that.
“Now, let’s get back into bed, okay?”
“Okay.”
They untangle from each other and climb back into the bed, where Killian immediately pulls Emma close again to keep his anxiety at bay. The light is still on, and that helps too. He hopes Emma won’t turn it off yet.
“You okay?” she murmurs, settling with her head on his shoulder and her hand over his heart.
“I just…” Killian sighs deeply, his frustration coming to the forefront now that he’s less frightened. “I hate this. I hate that I can’t… I can’t move past it. It’s been months, Emma.”
He doesn’t know why it affected him so much – Archie said it’s likely a culmination of the burden of unresolved trauma he’s been through in the past, this most recent simply one too much for his mind to handle. And that’s also why his nightmares often included such old events along with the new. Pan and Rumpelstiltskin featured tonight, but sometimes Hades makes an appearance, mutilating him with his own hook and threatening to drop him in that accursed river.
“You are doing better though. This is the first time you’ve had a nightmare in a while. And the flashbacks aren’t happening very often anymore either, are they?”
“No, they’re not. But it’s not good enough,” Killian says bitterly, and the disgust he feels for his continued cowardice is so strong it could drown him. I’m not good enough.
He should be the one protecting Emma, comforting her, not the other way around all the bloody time. He’s so tired of it. He can feel himself retreating, if not physically then at least in his mind, the terrible weight of not good enough pulling him down, down, down…
“Hey, stop it.” Emma props herself on her elbow so she can plant the softest of kisses on the furrow between his brows, pulling him back to himself and to her. “You’re healing. It’s a process.”
His hand may be healed now, only the scars remaining that will fade even further with time, but at times like this Killian fears his mind may be beyond repair, despite the assurances from both Emma and from Archie that he’s healing. But Emma continues to pull him out of his morbid thoughts, kissing the scar on his cheek next.
“I never want you to think you aren’t good enough, Killian,” because of course she heard the true meaning behind his words, and there’s a feather-light kiss for a faint line of scarring on his shoulder, his eyes fluttering shut and his lips parting on a quiet gasp, “You’ve been through…” Emma’s lips find another old injury. “…so much. You just need some time.”
Killian thinks this would probably be arousing if it wasn’t so soothing. He can feel how much love she has for him – she’s pouring it into every touch, every word, every press of her lips. Perhaps she’s using a little of her magic to do it, or perhaps it’s simply because he’s still fragile from his nightmare, but the sensation is powerful and wonderful, his very nerves seeming to hum happily under his skin in response.
“Emma.” It’s little more than a helpless whimper. Desperate. Though for what, he can’t be certain. It’s not that he wants her to stop. “What are you doing to me?”
“Loving you,” Emma says, in a voice that means he has no choice but to lie back and take it, “Now sshh, I’m not finished.” She curls her fingers gently but firmly around his bicep, anchoring him in place.
She’s slowly kissing a path across the scars on his body between sentences, the knots and lines and hollows that map out a lifetime of surviving, too many lifetimes really. Her tender affections feel like they’re filling a void inside his soul with warmth and love and it’s almost too much to handle. All he can do is keep his eyes closed and wrap his arm around Emma’s waist as she continues.
“You take all the time you need to heal, and I’ll be with you all the way,” she takes his left arm in her gentle hand, and he knows where she’s going next, “However long this takes. However many bad days, or nights, that you have. You just need to…” Her lips brush against his sensitive inner wrist, just beside the ugly and numb scar tissue that covers the blunted end of it. “…to let me help you. I love you, Killian. Please, don’t pull away from me.”
“I won’t,” his voice breaks, and if she doesn’t stop smothering him with all this kindness soon, he’s going to start crying. Again. “I promise I won’t. Emma, I…”
She moves and takes his right hand from around her waist and softly kisses the scars on his fingers and across the back of his hand, and there’s a feeling of all the broken pieces of him being drawn together, sharp edges smoothed over by Emma’s love and it’s too much. A tear slips from under Killian’s lashes and his breath shudders, his heightened emotions too intense to be contained any longer.
“I love you,” he breathes, looking up to see Emma’s own eyes glassy with tears as well.
“I know.” She smiles down at him, raw and open and honest as her thumb brushes the tear from his face. “And I mean what I said. I’m with you, Killian.”
Her next and final kiss is granted to his lips, and she takes her time there, her palm resting against his cheek while his fingers tangle in her hair, allowing him to reciprocate before she settles down into his arms again, and Killian wants to stay in this moment forever. Comfortable and safe, basking in the wonderful feeling of being so wholly loved. How does his Swan always know what he needs?
“What have I done to deserve you, Emma?” he asks once he’s regained control of his emotions.
“What have I done to deserve you?” she counters.
He smiles, and lets the silence stretch on, his limbs feeling heavy and his thoughts turning sluggish as sleep pulls him away. It almost claims him, his eyes closed and his breathing even, when the light he could still just barely see behind closed lids suddenly goes out and he startles, eyes flying open as he pulls himself back to reality with a jolt. He’d turned over onto his side in his almost-sleep, and now Emma’s pressed against his back with her arm around his torso, squeezing a little tighter to combat his flinch. She’s switched the light off, he realizes, plunging the room back into darkness.
“Sorry, I thought you’d gone back to sleep,” she whispers, “Is it too dark?” She doesn’t wait for his response. “Hang on a second, I’ve got an idea.”
She moves her hand, a casual flick of her wrist in a way that Killian recognizes – so at ease with using magic these days – and the curtains glide open, letting the nearly full moon cast its light into the room. The tension flows out of him almost instantly, coaxed away by pleasant memories of nights aboard the Jolly Roger with the bright moon shining through the windows of his quarters.
“Better?”
“Aye, that’s perfect. Thank you.”
He can’t find the words to convey just how thankful he is for her, for everything she does for him. He hopes she knows. She probably does. She’s quite perceptive, he thinks with a smile. He closes his eyes again and sleep finds him quickly. When he dreams again, it’s of the sea, and of Emma, and of the moon shining down upon the deck of the Jolly Roger where they’re lying entwined in peaceful respite.
15 notes · View notes
keoghans · 4 years
Text
Hey Chuck
Hello and welcome to this Chuck Grant fanfic. I always loved this dude, and I see little to no work about him, so, I took it upon myself to do fic about him. I invented a character, his love interest, because I cant write reader insert, I just, it bothers the fuck out of me to write like that lmao. 
Special mentions for @notmykirk @liebthots @hellitwasyoufirstsergeant @alphapockets for proofreading, giving ideas and helping a distressed, nervous writer lol, you lot were brilliant!
This is super angsty, but also filled with fluff and stupid cliches. 
Pairing: Chuck Grant x OC
Warnings: angst, shitloads of angst. Mention of rape. Slight, non-explicit smut. Cursing.  
Word Count: 12k (I know, IM SORRY)
Epilogue 
Three knocks and an anxious wait.
The door was opened by the tall ginger that didn’t seem to ever age. 
“Hannah Davis! What brings you here?” he exclaimed with a broad smile as he hugged her smaller frame. 
“How are you, sir? You look great!” she replied and he furrowed his eyebrows at her answer.
“Hannah, the war is over, it has been for a while, I go by Richard, Rich, or Dick, please,” he said, as he let her in his house. He sounded the same, warm, emphatic, funny. 
“Old habits die hard, I guess,” she replied, checking out his living room. He lived in a beautiful, tall house, very homey. It had a fireplace on and a half finished drink on the nearby table. 
“My wife went to visit her brother, a man that’s never approved of me, so I stayed back,” he explained, serving another drink for her. 
“I remember when you first told me that he wasn’t fond of you and I wondered, how the hell does someone not like Dick Winters?” she replied and they both chuckled. 
“Her parents like me, and so does she, so… it doesn’t really matter”. 
Hannah didn’t marry post war, and it had been only a year, but most of Easy Company was already having children, marrying or at least dating. 
She had her heart set on someone but she had lost all contact with him and the Army didn’t help her trying to get what she needed.
So, after an hour and a half of reminiscing about the war, about Austria and the Eagle’s Nest, Winters caught up to her.
“Hannah, with all due respect… I know this isn’t just a casual visit, or you would’ve brought Luz or someone else with you,” he started, trailing off for her to speak. 
Hannah chuckled cynically, the man had always been prone to read people like a piece of paper. She struggled for a few seconds, her nerves coming back to her, scratching the back of her head absentmindedly.
“I’ve been trying to find someone… Someone from the Company, and I don’t want to ask the rest of the men because… Well, if this fails, I don’t want it to be gossip between them; and the Army couldn’t help me, they cannot give out information about former paratroopers,” she explained. 
“I have all of the men’s information with me, so, who are you looking for? Though—some information can be outdated, I haven’t updated it in a couple of years,” Dick said, looking for an old black book that had ‘Easy’ embroidered in the front.
“Say the name.”
“Uh… Charles Grant—NCO Chuck Grant.” 
Rick smiled softly, looking down as he looked for his name in his book. 
“What?” she asked, slightly embarrassed. He knew.
“Nothing. Sergeant Grant is an exceptional man, I felt deeply for him when he got shot,” he explained and placed a ruler under his name, handing the notebook to Hannah.
“I know he is, that’s why I’m looking for him,” she said, looking down at his name, copying the information of his address and phone number. 
Richard looked at her with his usual witty, warm smile. 
“Thank you, Dick” she said, closing the notebook and giving it back.
“Like my wife would say, ‘go get him’.”
///
Hannah had Chuck’s address and phone for a month and a half. 
Every time she thought about calling him, or showing up at his place, fear shook her body and threw her back to square one. She had taken a cab to her former Major in the Paratroopers for forty five minutes to find a man’s address and she couldn’t actually talk to him. 
Hannah laid in her bed, after a long day at the hospital. She was eating leftover carrot cake she had made a week ago, feeling dreadful, looking at the little paper with Chuck’s name sitting on her bedside table, and remembered the many times they shared. 
Bastogne was the coldest hell Hannah had ever experienced, and she knew it was never leaving her head after everything that transpired.
The trees exploded every now and again. As desperation settled inside each mind, everyone started wondering which was getting killed next. 
Then the casualties came: Joe Toye and Guarnere lost each other one leg to mortars, Don Hoobler accidentally shot himself in the leg and the blood loss took his life. Muck and Penkala got blown to pieces by another mortar. 
She had tried to save as many lives as possible as she had to shoot Germans from afar, fearing death every single second she moved around the snow covered forest.
She had short moments of peace, and most were laying in a foxhole, trying to gather some warmth, next to Chuck. 
Her body shook as she blew into her hands, trying to gain back feeling on her fingertips when Charles looked at her and grabbed her hands without a word, covering them with his calloused fingers, scooting closer to her. 
She was slightly taken aback. 
Chuck wasn’t a man of many words, he communicated more with his eyes and small expressions. He politely smiled at her as he rubbed his hands against her. 
“Thanks,” she muttered, nuzzling her chin deeper into her scarf that was tucked into her jumpsuit. 
Chuck just looked at her and kept rubbing their hands together. She noticed her blue eyes looking bright from the full moon shining down the forest. 
“I always hated the winter time, back in the states… and now more,” Chuck said, breaking the silence between them. 
“I know, I prefer to be burning under the sun rather than freezing my butt off.” 
“Cold beers,” he added.
“The beach.”
“Dipping into a river or the sea.”
Both exchanged small smiles. 
Chuck had always noticed Hannah, and stared silently at her many times, but barely exchanged a few words in the second year of their training, when she arrived in Toccoa. He knew she was Shifty’s friend, and someone who Winters relied on and trusted from what Powers had said to help her get into the Paratroopers. 
And she had proved herself useful, not only as a doctor, but as a sharpshooter, taking down snipers that others didn’t notice at first. She used to compete with Shifty on how many Krauts took down each.
Hannah always knew who he was, she remembered every and each name of the company, by nicknames mostly. He definitely called for her attention; he was polite, shy, only mustered a few jokes here and there, not like Luz, who couldn’t speak without joking. 
But she was never as interested in him until he helped her find warmth in a shattering cold in Belgium. 
Hannah remembered that with a smile—their first and probably closest interaction. It only took snow, people dying around them and a whole war for it to happen.
Friday, she thought, Friday would be a good thing for me to approach his house if, luckily, he didn’t move out before. 
///
Anxiety. Lots of. 
Hannah wasn’t on call at the hospital on Friday. She and her best friend, scheduled everything.
Angelina made sure she couldn’t back out of looking for the former paratrooper. She had helped her pick an outfit, helped with her hair, the whole ordeal. 
“Okay, go, go! It’s barely past noon, it’s a beautiful day, maybe y’all can go for a walk,” angelina said, taking a sip from her lemonade. 
Hannah was barely talking, her hands shook, she felt her pits damp with sweat, with a tight knot in her stomach. 
“Fuck, fuck, fuck, okay… I’m going, whatever, what could go wrong, what the fuck, he could only think I’m a fucking stalker, whatever right? Fuck—.”
“Oh my god, get out, I’ll take care of Trigger, let him have a stroll, and if by any chance you spend the night there—” she said, with a wink— “call me so I’ll stay and give Trigger his morning walkies,” Angelina commanded as she pushed Hannah through the door. 
“Good luck, honey!” She yelled as Hannah dragged her feet through the hot cement under the July sun. 
Every little thing that could go wrong played in her mind as she walked. Grant lived roughly twenty blocks away from her but she still wanted to walk there, to make it as slow as possible. 
Hannah checked the address in the small, torn piece of paper she had it written on and looked for 1612 for a bit, until she finally saw it.
It was a beautiful, tall white house, with a dark grey roof, a small porch with a couple of rocking chairs. A lot of small pots with flowers and different plants covered most of the front of the porch, which made Hannah think that there was clearly a woman living there. 
That made fear struck her again.
He’s probably married, there are rocking chairs and plants… none of the men of the paratroopers cared about fucking plants, why would Charles be any different? 
Fuck it.
Hannah shook her head, her curls moving along, stomped the ground after pondering for a couple of minutes, away from the house and took a few deep breaths before she walked up the three steps before the door and, with a shaky breath, knocked three times and took a step back, giving the door her back. 
She could sense her muscles completely tense, everywhere, arms, legs, stomach, and wondered why the hell she never got her anxiety completely treated like her PTSD from the war. 
What if a woman opened the door? I’d pretend I got the wrong house and run for the fucking hills. 
“Yes?” a deep voice said from behind her. 
Hannah could’ve swore her heart stopped for a split second.
She turned in her heel with the riddled feeling in her stomach when she met those bright blue eyes and the permanently tanned skin of Sergeant of Second Platoon, Charles Grant. 
His usual disheveled look was intact, she noticed, the droopy eyes and the resting annoyed face that was his trademark was still there, but it did change in a moment when he realized quickly who she was. His eyes widened as his jaw dropped slightly. 
“Hannah? Hannah Davis?!” he exclaimed, opening the door wider, taking a step forward shyly. 
Hannah swore her heart was thumping against her chest like a hammer, and was actually afraid Chuck would notice it. But all he did was try to find the words, stuttering slightly as he took a look at her.
“Hey, Chuck,” she said, trying to find her voice back from somewhere in her throat. 
Charles let a single chuckle out of his mouth before, sort of awkwardly, pulled her for a hug, crossing his left arm around her torso and the other one, around the shoulders.
Hannah was a hundred percent sure her heart could arrest at any moment and die right there. The man was hugging her. And she was hugging him back, the same way, when his perfume surrounded her and she closed her eyes for a moment, lingering her head above his shoulder, every single feeling she had ever felt for him rushing back into her stomach, untying the knot slightly, filling it with butterflies. 
“What a surprise! Come on in,” he said, as they parted, moving aside so she could walk inside first. 
Clean, super clean. The fact that the house was so clean yelled wife! in Hannah’s face. But she shook the thoughts aside, trying to focus on walking and trying not to bump into anything and make a mess of herself in front of Chuck. 
“You like it? I’ve been trying to decorate myself but… I don’t know, looks shitty to me still,” he added, standing next to her as she looked at old signs of tobacco brands, and a couple of paintings up white walls, complemented with an olive couch with three seats, a coffee table and a TV in front. 
And books, everywhere. Different sized, colored, some put in a small library in the corner, near the couch. Some were sprawled over on the coffee table and one on the couch, open and faced down. 
She took the books as the cue to find out and get it over with. 
“You and—and your wife must read a lot,” she said, sniggering internally as she awaited for an answer. 
Chuck let out a hearty chuckle, looking suddenly a bit embarrassed at her. 
“Uh, I’m not married,” he said, forming a thin-lipped, awkward smile on his lips. Hannah felt how her shoulders relaxed at the information.
“Oh—sorry, it’s just… It looks very homey, and you know, women do that work mostly,” she said, trying to sound innocent. 
“I learned a bit from my mom, and I found out that I really enjoy gardening and plants in general, that’s why there’s that many on the outside porch. Luz told me I was becoming a woman, I said, ‘what’s wrong with being a woman’?” Chuck said, scratching the back of his neck. 
“He fought side by side with one, and he still says that crap?” Hannah asked, remembering George Luz, the clown of the company. “Fuck him, I like how it looks, it’s homey and… looks warm, you know?”
Chuck nodded his head proudly, trying to shoot down a smile that tried to creep up, slightly blushing. 
“Listen, I was roasting some chicken, are you hungry? I have beers, too,” he said, pulling her by her wrist softly. This touch sent electricity up Hannah’s arm as she nodded silently, following him. 
She was sort of surprised by his cheerfulness. He was a very lowkey man, never spoke too loud, unless he wanted to mock one of his peers with Luz or Guarnere. He fumbled around the kitchen for a bit, before going through the back door to the backyard, where he had a barbecue against the wall.
And she could see him work, cutting up the chicken while it was still roasting, and noticed how he hadn’t put up any weight since coming back from the war, or losing any from the anxiety and PTSD. He had kept in form, his arms still big, as his shoulders, the black sleeves of the shirt sticking tight against them. 
Jesus, stop that! 
Lost in her thoughts, looking around the kitchen, she didn’t notice Chuck was back with two small sandwiches in hand, leaving them on a couple of plates as he quickly moved to grab two Crystals. 
“My brother taught me this amazing sauce, and it’s like pulled pork, but pulled chicken,” he explained, almost proudly of his handiwork. Hannah smiled and took a bite on it. 
Instantly, she had to suppress a moan that was about to fall out of her full mouth, as she widened her eyes at him. He smiled as he chewed and nodded his head like saying I know, right? 
After downing her bite with a bit of beer, Hannah finally breathed out to compliment his food, making Chuck blush again. 
“So, uh… what brings you here? Did you need anything?” Chuck asked, taking a sip of his beer again. 
I wanted to confess that I had feelings for you since you helped me warm up in a foxhole in Bagstone and you saved my ass when I got shot and you dragged me into a jeep to be taken away for a bit to heal, and I always wanted to kiss you for that but I’m such a fucking wuss, I never even dared to flirt. 
“Oh, no, no, I didn’t come to ask any favors, no,” she replied, chuckling nervously, “I—I’m gonna be honest with you; when we came back from Europe, I knew you had to do some recovery from the shot you took, that would need rehabilitation and… I was dealing with so much I couldn’t stay and I felt like shit for a long while for that—Shit, this sounds like I’m doing this to sleep better at night but no, I just want to say: I’m sorry, I should’ve been there like you were when I lost my ear to a kraut bullet, Chuck, I’m really sorry, and I wanted to check on you, see how you were doing…” 
It wasn’t a complete lie, Hannah knew that, but she still felt like what she needed to actually say was heavy in her chest. 
Chuck smiled, and turned his head slightly, pulling his hair up a bit. 
“The scar goes all the way to the back of my head, I—I should’ve died by the extent of my wound, but, it was mostly sup—superficial. My left arm is partially paralyzed,” he explained, lifting both arms at the same time but the left one was left behind as the right kept going up. “And sometimes it’s hard to s—” he closed his eyes as he struggled to say the word, his tongue frozen in the roof of his mouth for a couple of seconds— “speak, like, right now.” 
Hannah looked sorry, like a dog with a tail between its hind legs, feeling ashamed. 
“Don’t feel bad, I had my family and some of the men to help me, and very good doctors too, really, it’s not like you had to take care of me, you know,” Chuck added, grinning warmly at her. “George, Doc Roe and Speirs came almost daily to help, I was set; speaking of wounds, how’s the ear?”
Hannah moved her hair away to show him the scarred and dusty pink skin that reattached to her head after it got blown off in the Battle of the Bulge. 
Bullets and mortars were falling down the territory Easy Company covered. As much as anyone avoids talking about fear, they were all terrorized; the lack of winter gear, clothes, ammo, and food kept them all weak.
Hannah and Chuck were shooting non-stop, both with shaky breaths as they were still covered under a wool blanket, where only the gun and their eyes could be seen. 
“Hannah! Hannah, go help Shifty!” she heard Lip call her as he ran past. She sighed, not wanting to be any closer to the flying gunshots that were showering horizontally on them. 
“Go, it’s okay, go!” Chuck exclaimed, looking at her swiftly as he kept shooting. 
Hannah groaned in annoyance but still climbed up the hole. 
Chuck watched at her go, though her walk got cut short. She froze in her place and he knew something was wrong, and in a split second, she was on the cold ground, yelling her lungs out.
“Shit, shit, shit, hold on, Hannah! Medic!! Medic!!” he yelled as he let his rifle in the hole, crawling to check on the brunette. 
As soon as he turned her body around, his face grimaced in shock. She had blood flowing from her side into her cheek, eyes and mouth, as she gasped for a breath, steam coming from her mouth from the sheering cold. 
He moved her hair slowly, uncovering what was left of her ear, hanging from skin threads, almost completely shredded from her skull. It was an awful view, and the crimson liquid kept flowing and flowing. 
“What is it? Let me see, Grant, move!” Eugene Roe exclaimed, pushing the other soldier aside, checking the wound thoroughly. Hannah had stopped yelling, shock had settled in her body, covering her from the pain. 
“It’s superficial, but you will need someone to cut off the rest. Help me get her to the jeep, Grant,” he said after covering the hole with sulfate and a white bandage that went across her face. 
“Hannah, you’re going to be just fine, stay with us, come on!” Eugene yelled as Chuck lifted her from her back and legs, her face falling into his shoulder, bleeding on his jacket. 
Chuck glanced at her every few moments as he ran to where her ride was stationed, she looked paler by the second that passed, her eyes were closing and he had to keep calling at her to stay awake.
“Hannah, come on, come on, stay with me, stay with me!”
When she was finally strapped down the bed on the front of the sheet, he held her hand for a second before she was pulled away, disappearing into the woods as he had to ran back to his foxhole and keep defending their territory. 
But he kept wondering and wondering about her, until she came back two days after. 
“You came back almost good as new, ear-less, stitched up,” Chuck said, reminiscing.
“And I had to tolerate thousands of ear related jokes for weeks, and got called ‘Earnnah’ too” Hannah said, making them both laugh.
“Fucking Luz and his nicknames,” Charles said, shrugging.
“Anyways, I still don’t have an ear, but the flu I was going through had clogged my eardrum and saved me from being deaf on one side, right?” Hannah added, lifting her beer bottle to cheer for that.
“To the flu, baby!” he said and both drank.
A couple of hours went by and both Chuck and Hannah were already feeling more comfortable in each other’s presence. They laughed about some anecdotes, and updated on their current lifestyles.
“So, a tobacco store?” Hannah said, standing under the sun in the backyard, enjoying the warmth of a summer afternoon, much more relaxed. 
“Yeah, it was my post war dream, and I finally gathered what I needed to open it, it’s in downtown, 5th ave and Charleston. It’s cosy, small, but good enough to sell small things,” Chuck explained, clearly proud of his achievement. “You should come by sometime”. 
“I would, but I quit smoking a few weeks ago,” Hannah replied and Chuck looked surprised. 
“Really?” he asked, propping himself against a column he had set to sustain a small roof he had put up in his yard. 
“Yeah, but I’ll probably hit withdrawal soon and I’ll go back to square one quickly,” she replied, mocking herself and her power of will, making Chuck laugh.
“You still sing?” Chuck asked, and she knew exactly why he asked. “I still remember when we found that piano in the Eagle’s Nest, and you sang a few songs to us,” he said and a very small grin creeped up his lips, looking down at his hands. 
That was one of Hannah’s proudest moments. 
“I do remember that, and I still sing, yeah.”
The war had lightened up, somehow. 
Easy Company was on the works to clear the way into the old Nazi Town of Kehlsteinhaus, where they knew, at the top of the mountain, resides the crown jewel of the Nazi Party. A very glamorous house made only for Hitler and his closests friends. 
Winters dictated for the Easy Company to head straight to the Eagle’s Nest, after raiding the town and finding a place to settle for a bit. 
Hannah heard Speirs yelling the orders and they didn’t even think for a second before they started running up the mountain road towards the House. She ran next to Chuck, Popeye and Malarkey. 
They entered the premises slowly, looking around for Krauts, their guns up in arms. And all of them were surprised by the size of the place from the inside. 
It had grey walls, with bay windows every few meters, the sun shining through, illuminating the whole place. There were a few tables with a few chairs each, some silver plates and vases scattered around the living room, a fireplace, and on the far end, a grand, black and shiny piano. 
Hannah was immediately drawn to it, forgetting about the men popping bottles of champagne they found lying around, remembering instantly the songs her grandfather had once taught her when she was younger. 
The boys weren’t paying attention until they heard the first few notes Hannah pressed on. 
“Davis, you can play?” Spiers asked her as they got closer. 
I waited till I saw the sun, don’t know why I didn’t come
Hannah started singing, as a way to reply Speirs. 
Chuck was certainly taken aback by her singing voice, she had never mentioned before she could do that, that she had even learned or anything she did apart from training for the paratroopers and hang with Shifty. 
When I saw the break of day
I wished that I could fly away
Instead of kneeling in the sand
Catching teardrops in my hand
Her fingers seemed to be dancing around the keys like she had been doing that for a lifetime, as her voice shone through the notes she played. There was a sudden peace brought by the song, which no one could remember having heard before that moment. 
Chuck sensed his body relaxing, as he looked at the brunette who met his eyes not too long after.
My heart is drenched in wine
But you'll be on my mind
Forever
For a fleeting moment, Chuck felt no one was there but him and Hannah, as she kept singing, his breath catching in his chest, leaving him breathless. He knew he had been looking at Hannah with different eyes for a while, but he never actually realized it completely until that moment. 
Something has to make you run
I don't know why I didn't come
I feel as empty as a drum
I don't know why I didn't come
I don't know why I didn't come
“From then on, you guys would ask me to sing every time we found a piano laying somewhere in the abandoned cottages,” Hannah remembered, smiling at the memory. 
“Well, you do have a beautiful voice that puts everyone at ease, you know,” he complimented and Hannah could feel how her pulse accelerated at his compliment, cursing herself internally for being so weak for her former NCO. 
“It's mid-afternoon, care for a tea?” Charles asked, when he noticed her blushing, not answering his compliment, knowing he had hit somewhere inside her with it. 
“I can make a quick cake with anything you have in your kitchen, if you want to…” Hannah said, almost rushedly, trying to cover her tracks. Yeah, that doesn’t sound weird at all, Hannah, you fucking wuss, offering to bake a cake after a couple of hours chatting and trying to cover your stupid feelings, sure, yeah. 
“Kitchen’s all yours,” Chuck said with a grin, looking for his kettle to boil water while Hannah looked for her ingredients for a classic vanilla cake. 
As Hannah whisked the ingredients, Chuck served two mugs with boiling tea, placing one next to her as he watched her focused in his kitchen. 
“I swear, most men of the company don’t have all this stuff laying in their kitchen,” she said, still looking down at the mix.
“I’m not most men,” Chuck replied and both chuckled at his comment. “Oh, look here,” he said suddenly, making Hannah turn around.
A black cat with a small bell in his neck walked in, stretching its legs, and walked up to Chuck, placing its front paws in the dirty blonde legs. 
“This is Roe, I got him a few months ago, he walked in with a broken hind leg and never left this house,” Chuck explained, taking the cat into his arms, which made him start purring loudly. Hannah proceeded to pet him, sliding her fingertips slowly in the soft fur of the head. 
“He’s so handsome!” 
“Thank you,” replied Charles, earning a small slap in his arm by Hannah, who chuckled as she kept petting the kitty. 
“You saying you took care of this kitty reminded me of that nun who changed my bandages in Foye, in that church, remember that? She came straight to me, wondering how a woman is in the Forces, and silently, pulled my face and cleaned me up,” Hannah said, remembering the face of the woman in the black typical suit of a nun. 
“She didn’t treat anyone but you, which was either great or very selfish of her,” Chuck said, jokingly.
“She was in a convent, they take care of women mostly, and I am one, so…” she trailed off, wanting to slap the grin out of his face as she felt her heart melting to the view of Chuck, holding a cat between his arms like a child. My uterus is flipping about. “It’s not like no one took care of you boys.” 
“What are you talking about?” Chuck wondered. 
“Holland. All those women, and food, and drinks, and praising,” Hannah said as she put the mix in the oven. She could hear Charles laughing at her comments.
 “I wasn’t doing anything there, I did accept food though.” 
“Oh, Chuck, come on, I saw you with that blonde that was taller than you, kissing you non-stop,” Hannah exclaimed, way too quickly for her comfort, and turned around, pretending to check on the oven temperature; Could you be any more obvious, Hannah, dear?
“You sound jealous,” Chuck replied, with a smirk and furrowed eyebrows.
“I—okay, yes, I was; everyone was treating you all like goddamn heroes and whatnot, while I got questionable looks and fingers pointing at me for being a woman in a uniform… Hell, they must have thought I was the squad’s whore or something,” she defended herself, trying to not blow her cover that easy in front of his intense eyes looking at her from a few meters. 
Chuck felt bad for a moment. He knew she was proud of being the first woman fighting alongside men in a war, knowing she had earned the respect of many, many people, but there was still a long way to go to be accepted by the population in general. 
“Yeah, I wanted someone to kiss me too and give me drinks, I deserved that too, I didn’t have any physical contact with anyone as much as y’all in that time,” Hannah kept going, the anxiousness to cover herself up from showing feelings almost drowning her. 
“I’m sure you would’ve gotten a kiss if you just asked,” replied Chuck, taking a sip from his tea while still holding Roe. “I would have if you asked me.”
Did my heart just stop? Did it just… really stop? Quick, don’t linger in silence too much!
“You’ve always been such a gentleman, Grant, but that was impossible. First, we were in the Forces together and that was very forbidden. Second, I couldn’t ask people for that, that’s just sad and I didn’t look like any of the women there, my hair wasn’t done, I was wearing our uniform and probably didn’t smell the best there,” Hannah clarified, trying to not sound too rushed again. 
“Okay, yeah, partially true, but you don’t need to be all fixed up to be pretty, though.”
He knows and now he wants to play soccer with my fucking heart. Goodness, I hope he doesn’t know.
“To be honest, it’s not like I came back to the states and started dating and whatnot… I did adopt a dog, his name is Trigger, like the one Tab had back in the day,” Hannah said, trying to clear herself. “Oh, and Tab asked me out like a year ago,” she suddenly remembered. 
“Floyd?! R—really?” Chuck asked, clearly surprised. 
“Yeah, he showed up once, with flowers and everything. It was so sweet but Tab is like my little brother, so I let him down slowly and luckily, he accepted it and we’re still friends,” she explained, remembering how disappointed he looked for a second before she explained herself to him and he took it with humour and saved their friendship from awkwardness. 
All the while, Chuck laughed heartily. 
“What? Oh, don’t laugh at him! He’s so sweet, he was always nice with me, even when most doubted the presence of a woman at war, come on,” Hannah defended Talbert, throwing a paper towel ball straight to his face. 
“Hey! No need to get violent!” Chuck retaliated, throwing it back at her. “I can’t believe little ol’ Tab asked you out,” he added, chuckling. 
“You’re all always making fun of people who ask me out or flirt with me,” Hannah added, a sneer creeping up her lips. “Remember that one British soldier?” 
The Company had saved a hundred and forty brit soldiers, without any casualties. Everyone walked back to camp cheerfully but in silence until they entered the barn. 
Hannah didn’t feel as cheerful as the rest. She had been carrying a small infection under her tongue for a few days and cramps were attacking her every now and again, which she didn’t share with anyone trying to avoid some sexist comment about the nature of women. 
Booze was being passed around the brits and the company as everyone cheered and applauded for their exceptional work. Hannah did enjoy seeing all the grins and wide smiles spread around, while she stood in the side, leaning against a thin wooden column, rubbing her back to ease the pain. 
“Moose Heyliger and the American 101st have done the Red Devils a great service, making it possible for us to return and fight the enemy another day,” the captain of the British soldiers exclaimed to the crowd of paratroopers and the Red Devils. “To Easy Company, victory, and Currahee!”
Everyone cheered, drinking profusely, laughing and all around happy, until the same captain interrupted them for a second.
“Oh, and let us not forget to cheer for one more thing: the first woman in the Forces who was part of this mission, Miss…” 
Hannah wasn’t paying attention, she was completely zoned out on the side, until she heard her name being called a few times. She looked up to the Captain, who had his drink up and looking at her.
“Oh—Oh, Hannah, Hannah Davis!” she replied, a little startled. 
“To Hannah Davis!” The cheers erupted once again, but everyone was now looking at Hannah, who blushed furiously at the attention she was receiving. She just gave them all a tight lipped smile, her eyes drifting from one side to another. 
“So, congratulations are in order, ma’am.” A thick British accent interrupted Hannah’s thoughts a while after she had been cheered on. She turned around to find a tall man with a buzz cut, his red beret and a pointy nose. And a very warm smile. 
“Thank you, private…?”
“Joe Seaward, and it’s Sergeant now,” he clarified, taking his beret off as he took a drink. “How is the Force treating you? Good, I hope?”
“Very good, sir, they feel like family already. At first it was weird for them, but I was vouched for by the Battalion chief, and one of the men, who is an old friend from his hometown,” she replied, feeling slightly intimidated by the brit. 
“I’m glad you’re feeling comfortable. And hometown! Where would that be, if I may ask?” 
“Atlanta, Georgia. Can I ask you where are you from?” she asked, looking up at him. Hannah could feel the eyes of Easy on them, but she didn’t dare to look back at them. 
“Birmingham, born and raised,” Joe replied, looking proud. “Uh, anyone expecting you back home?” he suddenly asked, and Hannah understood what he was referring to. 
“No, apart from family, no one special,” she replied, and just got interrupted by another voice yelling at them.
“Sergeant Seaward! We’re leaving, come on!” Joe looked annoyed all of a sudden. 
“Well, ma’am, if this isn’t too forward, when this war is over, and luckily, we’re both still alive and well, why don’t you stay in England for a while and… maybe we can go to dinner together?” He said, rushing as he took a few steps back. 
Hannah thought for a second and, feeling like she had nothing to lose and after not being flirted by anyone in two years, she replied “Sure, Sergeant, if we both survive…”. 
Joe smirked deeply and quickly found a paper and a battered small pencil, scribbling in it and placed it in her hands, before kissing the back of it. 
“You’ll find me with that. Take care, Hannah Davis! Cheerio!” 
Hannah felt like a child meeting her first crush, blushing, with a dumb smile in her face, until she heard the sniggering paratroopers behind her. 
“What?” she asked, already looking annoyed at them as she turned to find them in a half circle around her.
“What was that ‘bout, Davis?” Bull asked with one lifted eyebrow. 
“Nothing–”
“Not nothing, that brit was flirting with you!” Liebgott exclaimed, his lip curled as his eyes darted between the door of the barn and her. 
“The fuck is the problem with that?” Hannah asked.
“No fraternization with soldiers in the Forces,” Chuck added, looking down at his hands. 
“Oh, fuck all of you. It’s the first time someone comes and tells me I’m pretty in two years, when y’all had women throwing themselves at you back at Eindhoven!” Hannah defended herself, shutting them all up. “It’s not like I’m actually going to do something about it, I might be dead tomorrow anyways”. 
“He looks stupid and he’s a brit, we’re all a better catch than him!” Martin added, inflating his chest. 
“The only decent man here is Doc Roe, and you all know that for a fact. I’m going to sleep for a bit, goodnight” she said, walking away from them, breaking the half circle without looking back. 
“I still have that small, battered piece of paper with me, but I never went to see him,” Hannah added, smirking at the thought. “I should’ve stayed in England and find him, honestly”. 
Chuck frowned, “why? Was he really that interesting?”. 
“He was sweet, he had a very attractive accent and hell, how many men do you know that say ‘cheerio!’ When saying goodbye?” Hannah defended Sergeant Seaward.
“Oh, stop talking talking about him already” Chuck said, dismissing her comments with a frown.
“Who’s jealous now, huh?” Hannah joked, pushing him slightly. Chuck just laughed bitterly.
///
Chuck showed her around the house, apologizing for forgetting to do a tour when she first came in.
He showed him some old pictures he had from high school that his mom had taken of him, some of his own family, and even a photo from a high school girlfriend he still had. Charles told him they were still in contact because her family was close to his, until he went to the war and she moved out of the usual address. 
“It’s like the time I was away, fighting, home became a black hole in my memory, like…It couldn’t possibly exist at the same time I was away.” 
Hannah enjoyed learning more from his past, and suddenly wondered if he had ever known what happened and how Easy reacted when they found out he had gotten shot. 
Charles was looking down at a picture when she popped the question. 
“Chuck, did you uh—did anyone ever tell you what happened with Easy when you… When that replacement shot you?” 
He suddenly took a seat on the couch, looking up at her. There was something on his eyes that she couldn’t decipher, but it was between fear and curiosity; his fingers went to linger over his scar absentmindedly. 
“No, I—the guys never told me anything, and I didn’t dare to ask, honestly.” 
“Do you, uh… Do you want to know?” Hannah asked. Chuck nodded, his lips seeming sewn shut. She took a seat next to him, the air suddenly completely filled with tension. 
“Well, you had patrol and we were relaxing in the house, playing cards, some asleep, most smoking and chatting about the end of the war. Also about the points, but, that’s not important.”
“Then, the door of the living room burst open with a pale, very pale and shook Tab. ‘Grant got shot in the head’ was the first thing he muttered. You know, there wasn’t any music around us, but it seemed like it had stopped. The relaxing atmosphere was cut off like when the lights go out with a switch.” Chuck was staring at her, his attention fully on her. 
“But we didn’t have that much time to like… process. Floyd had received orders to find the shooter, and we practically went around the whole town and the ones nearby looking for him. We had the order to bring him alive but neither wanted to lose the chance to put a bullet in him. We were organized in groups, and we divided in three or four people each.”
“We ended up finding him still in Zell Am See. Malarkey found him with Bull and Lieb, they found him trying—” She took a pause, her stomach turning slightly at the memory— “trying to rape an Austrian girl. She was saved, thankfully, and he was brought back to the house where he took the beating of his lifetime”
By that point, Chuck jaw was opened, but his eyes seemed calmer, somehow.
“Did you beat him too?” he asked. Hannah suddenly broke eye contact, looking down at her fingernails fidgeting together.
“Yes, but I only punched him, the rest did the real beating… I was so angry when I found out he was in the house, I burst through the door and went straight with my knuckles to his jaw. I had my hand bruised for weeks. You were away at that point, Speirs and Roe had found a Kraut brain surgeon and got him to work in you as soon as they could. But we didn’t know if you were alive or not. After the rest took their turn with the replacement, Speirs had come back, saying the surgeon confirmed you were going to be okay; then they dragged the son of a bitch over to the MP’s.”
Hannah felt ashamed, her body seemed to be burning when the memories of that moment revived in her.
“I was so scared you were gonna die, Chuck… I wasn’t there when Speirs confirmed you were going to be okay, and I just—I lost it at that moment,” she added, a knot forming in her throat. “Lieb found me, while I was sitting in a room upstairs, on a bed, in the dark, cursing and crying. It wasn’t only you that made me cry, but… I cared about you, you know. You were my friend, we went through the worst together and I thought I had lost y—,” Hannah’s voice broke, and a single tear rolled down her cheek. 
“Hey, hey, Hannah, I’m here, aren’t I?” Chuck said, scooting closer, placing a hand on her knee and another rubbing her back. “I’m sorry for scaring you like that…”
At that, Hannah snorted while she teared up.
“What are you apologizing for? For getting shot? Jesus, Charles, you didn’t ask for it, did you?” she joked through the tears and broken voice, making both laugh cynically. Hannah lifted her head and looked at him, and noticed how his eyes were watery. He sniffed as he tried to recompose himself, his hands never leaving the brunette.
“No, I know, but… I’m okay, you s—see? I just speak like I’m dumb or something now,” he joked. 
Suddenly, something took over Hannah and she hugged him, with her arms surrounding his shoulders completely. Chuck was taken aback at first, but he then wrapped his arms around her waist and stayed there for a moment, neither muttered a word, only sniffs and breathing could be heard. 
Hannah laughs, then smiles down at the picture of a younger Chuck. Some things change, and some things stay the same forever. Chuck is one of those things that never changes.
After a while, after a hug that helped both recompose and even sort of heal wounds that can’t be seen, they went back to rummage through old photos. 
“Oh, look at this one,” Chuck said, pulling a picture from his teenage years, where he was in just his underwear, surrounded by kids holding different pieces of clothing cheerfully “that was in the middle of summer, we were trying to fight the heat with water balloons and I got so soaked, my brother and my friends convinced me to take them off so they could dry. Me, being stupid and young, did so and they stole them and ran away.” 
Hannah laughed loudly, looking at Charles with apologetic eyes.
“How could you be so naive?” She asked, between laughs. 
“Hey, if I remember correctly, you got your clothes stolen once, in Haguenau! And you know it sucks, doesn’t it?” Chuck replied, jabbing his index on Hannah’s arm. 
Hannah had survived Bastogne, with the scarring of her life and one less ear. Everyone was changed, they had lost many men there, including Toye and Guarnere, Muck and Penkala, and lost Buck to shellshock. 
These days passed with nothing much to do but waiting for orders, some training, and finally, after the snow had passed, winter clothes. 
Second Platoon was stationed in a tall, two-story house, with many rooms, filled with beds and some tables. It was battered, most wallpapers looked torn, and the smell of humidity and gunpowder filling everyone’s nostrils.
On a cold morning, Hannah came back to the second floor, where Malarkey was introducing the new Lieutenant Jones to the men.
“Sir?” her voice, smaller than ever, turned everyone around. Some had to take a second look to be sure what they were looking at. 
“What happened to you?!” Don exclaimed, his jaw dropped. 
Hannah was shirtless. She was holding herself trying to keep the warmth of her body, with only a bra, pants and boots on. She looked red in the face, from the shame. Hannah could sense the eyes on her body, taking notice of every single scar she was sporting, and the bandage that was covering one on the side of her hip. 
“I was changing bandages, I turned for a second to get the sulfate and I heard someone running and laughing. I thought there were just some men playing around but they had taken my clothes, sir…” she explained. Everyone could hear the anger in her voice, her jaw clenching tight. 
“Jesus fuck,” Malarkey muttered, while Chuck proceeded to pull the sweater he used under his jacket and quickly helped Hannah put it on. “Lieb, MccLung, Jackson, go find the fuckers who did this, report to Speirs”. 
“I’m sorry, Malark, I—I didn’t want to make any trouble, really, I—,”
“No, don’t apologize. This isn’t your fault, okay? Here, it probably smells but it’s better than nothing, I’ll have someone find some clothes if they don’t find yours,” Malarkey said, giving her his scarf, and went back to speak with Lt. Jones, who only nodded to her as a salute. 
“Come on, we made some coffee,” said Chuck, pulling her to where the kettle was in a corner. “Are you okay?”.
“Yeah,” was all she said, hiding herself in her copper mug, drinking the awful coffee they have been given. Then Chuck did something that she wasn’t expecting, but calmed her nerves quite quickly: his palm met the top of her head, and ran down her hair slowly. 
Hannah had seen the men do that to each other, when they had panic attacks or after the death of a fellow soldier, they would hold their heads or run their fingers through their hair. It seemed like a paternal way to hold them close and not let them fall into the abyss of desperation war brings in people. 
And now she felt it herself. Chuck’s fingers brought peace into her body, into her mind. She closed her eyes he kept going, enjoying that as well as the steam from the coffee meeting her cold skin. 
///
Not too long after, and from a window, Hannah and Chuck saw MccLung and Lieb dragging two soldiers from their jackets to Speirs and Winters. Joe talked furiously, clearly explaining what the two men did. 
Hannah chuckled cynically, knowing Speirs would have them doing the worst jobs for the Platoon. 
Her happiness didn’t last long, though. After getting new clothes, returning Chuck’s sweater, she found out, alongside the rest, that they had a patrol to get to at one past midnight. 
Everyone dreaded it, mostly because Second Platoon had lost the most people since Bastogne, and they still wanted them to do a senseless mission. They were ordered to cross the river into German territory and take prisoners to get intel. 
They still had hours to kill before heading to enemy territory, so Hannah decided to find some place to nap, after fixing and cleaning her guns and getting more ammo. 
She wandered around Second Platoon’s house until she found a room on the second floor. She opened the door, walking inside, and instantly found a sleeping body on top of the bed. 
“What? What?!” it said startled and looked up. Hannah didn’t notice at first but as soon as some light shone through the bullet holes on the wooden panels in the window, she saw Grant’s face. 
“Oh, sorry Chuck, I was looking for some place to sleep, I’ll leave you to—,”
“No, no, it’s fine… we can share,” he said from the dark, she could hear his hand patting the bed. 
Hannah thought for a second. She was exhausted, her body was still cold and there probably wasn’t a better bed in the whole house to nap in. 
So, she closed the door behind her and left her jacket and rifle on the floor, and climbed under the wool blanket. 
Under it, she was met instantly with Chuck’s warmth, her side wasn’t cold, as she expected it to be. There was calm, so much calm it was a bit unsettling for Hannah; last time she felt it, mortars fell from the sky and took her friends with the blast. 
But there was something about the gentleness of Chuck’s breathing that helped her, which she couldn’t explain, but silently thanked him for it. 
A few minutes passed when Hannah turned to her side, facing Chuck, who was already positioned on his side. She was unable to fall fully asleep, which was normal when someone tries to relax during a war. 
Hannah just stayed there in silence, eyes closed, her hand dropped on the mattress near her face, when she felt Chuck’s hand a few inches from hers. 
For a moment, she wanted to grab it. 
Hannah had noticed for a while that she was closer with Chuck than with the rest of the men. It was an odd friendship; it’s not like they talked for hours and hours on end but mostly in silence or with hushed, short conversations. But when she was with him, she didn’t feel as much fear as with the rest or alone in a foxhole. 
But he had always been there for her, like she was for him. Through every loss, through every problem. There was an implicit deep trust between them that neither acknowledged with words, but with simple actions. 
And to her, he was certainly an attractive man; with dirty blonde hair, an inviting smile, always polite and shy. And Hannah knew she had felt sometimes a bit of a butterfly in her stomach when he smiled at her. 
Suddenly, her thoughts were hushed when she felt his fingers wrap around hers. 
Hannah didn’t open her eyes, afraid they would show how much speed her blood pressure gained in a split second. But she did reciprocate, after a moment, moving her hand so his fingers intertwined with hers. 
Neither moved, neither spoke nor opened their eyes. And finally, both fell asleep until Liebgott woke them up a couple of hours later.
He opened the door loudly, letting in some light. Both Hannah and Chuck sat up quickly, startled and disheveled, looking at Joe like he was crazy. 
Joe looked at both with a deep, playful smirk before saying, “We have the meeting at CP in ten minutes, let’s go, come on.”
Thankfully, Joe didn’t notice that Hannah and Chuck were still holding hands under the sheet; but when they caught it, as Lieb left, they quickly unwrapped them and rushed to get their things, without saying another word to each other.
///
Night came around nicely. 
Both Hannah and Chuck were enjoying their time. Hannah had clearly relaxed, mostly after they had talked about what happened to the NCO, feeling like she had let go of a heavy weight she carried on her shoulders. 
Charles offered for her to stay for dinner when the brunette said she still had to walk her dog, even though she knew Angelina had probably done that already. He insisted, saying the leftovers taste even better reheated on the grill. 
Hannah laughed and agreed to stay, as long as she could help with it. Her day has been better than expected, way better. But she still had that small pebble in her shoe about her feelings towards Chuck. A part of her yelled that she should come clean to him, and be done with it, no matter the result. The other part also yelled that his friendship was more valuable than risking it for something more.
But the tiny voice in her head still insisted with No, no! He doesn’t feel that way. He hasn’t flirted with you, or showed some clear sign of attraction, Hannah! Have dinner and pretend it’s all good. 
“Hey, can I ask you something? This might sound a bit weird,” Hannah said, with a sneaky smile while Chuck revamped the grill. The former NCO just nodded in response. “Why aren’t you married?” 
Chuck snorted, looking surprised and slightly offended. “Aren’t you the one that used to complain that women are always pressured to get married, and maybe they shouldn’t if they don't want to?” He asked, almost complaining. 
Hannah laughed and put her hands up in her defense.
“I don’t mean it like that, Charles Grant! I just… I’m surprised a man like you, who does all this, isn’t at least dating someone,” she clarified. 
“I didn’t say I wasn’t dating someone,” he replied, without looking at her.
There it is! So, that’s what it's like to get your heart punched, huh? 
“Oh, yeah, I mean—Of course, sorry–,” Hannah added, suddenly stumbling upon her words as she felt her hands shake slightly. 
Chuck snorted again, this time a hearty laugh escaping his lips. 
“I’m not Hannah, I’m not seeing anybody at the moment,” he added, smiling as he moved the charcoal around the grill. 
Hannah had a rush of anger suddenly, wanting to throw something at him and yell you fucking asshole, I’m in love with you, do not do that to me!!!
But she held herself in, looking rather unphased, and just nodded disapprovingly. 
“I, well… I haven’t met the right woman, you know? I’ve seen some people, yeah. Babe set me up once with this redhead who could’ve been Malarkey’s sister for all I knew and it was going good at first but… Fuck, I was so bored!” he said, showing the annoyance in his face at the memory. “She was nice and all, but she was just… so fucking boring. She talked about her hair and stuff she does with her lady friends and she hated when I told stories about the war.”
Now it was Hannah’s turn to laugh. “She hated it? Why?”. 
“Who the fuck knows, maybe it was too g—ory for her, or she didn’t want to hear that one of the men was being called ‘Gonorrhea’. Hell, she didn’t even want to hear how I got the scar in my head or rather, the explanation of my slurring when I speak and my lack of strength on my left side,” Chuck said and sounded rather offended. 
“Someone has to either appreciate your scar and the sequels, or get the fuck out of your way,” Hannah said, approaching him with a beer in hand. “Don’t ever feel ashamed for that, Chuck, I’m not ashamed of having one ear, honestly. I think it’s pretty nice. Who can say that is different when their bodies are complete and in perfect state?”. 
“It’s boring, isn’t it?” he added.
“You and me, Chuck, are different. And that’s good. Toye and Guarnere have one less leg each, they’re fucking awesome too.” 
Hannah’s heart leaped at the sight of Chuck looking suddenly proud of himself, and when he looked at her to clink their bottles, she could’ve sworn that, if she had the ovaries, she would’ve kissed him right there and then.
///
After dinner and a few more laughs, Hannah called it a night. 
Her heart felt slightly heavy for not having dared to confess what she was there to do in the first place. 
“Well, my dear Grant, I have to head home,” she said, as she put plates down the water in sink. 
“Already?” Chuck replied, looking surprised.
“It’s almost ten in the night!” she exclaimed, drying her hands on a towel that hung from the oven door handle. 
“Want me to call you a cab? Lieb is probably still around working with his.” 
“No, don’t worry, I’ll walk. It’s fine,” Hannah replied, and started walking towards the door with Chuck on tow. 
Both stood on the porch, looking around the calm neighborhood. Hannah was feeling so ashamed of herself, slapping herself mentally every second that passed. 
“Well, Hannah, this was a great surprise,” Chuck started, breaking her thoughts for a moment, “we should do this more often, maybe with the guys, sometime, before winter leaves us secluded in our homes.” 
“Of course, but let’s not wait two years this time,” she replied, with a smile creeping up her lips, looking at him. God, how can someone dare be this good looking?
Chuck proceeded to hug her like when he opened the door past noon, when she showed up at his doorstep. Hannah reciprocated, and drowned herself once again in his cologne, not wanting to let go or stop feeling his hands around her body.
“See ya, Davis,” Chuck said as she walked down the steps and she took one last look at him before heading home. 
You fucking wuss, you fucking wuss, you fucking wuss, you fucking, pathetic     w—
“Hannah! Wait!” 
Chuck’s voice startled her as she was reaching the crossroad, when she turned around to find him running towards her. 
Her heart raced, wondering why the hell was he yelling at her for. Maybe she had forgotten something. Yeah, that’s all, I might have forgotten my… keys? 
“Hannah, wait, I… I have to tell you something and this can’t wait…” Chuck started as soon as he caught up to her. “Listen, this might sound weird but… a while ago I—you appeared in a dream of mine. You were talking to me after I got shot and you were begging me to not forget you.”
“Hannah, I took it upon myself to find you but I was meeting only dead ends, the Army wouldn’t help me so I had to… fuck, I had to find Winters and ask him for your information. God, that was embarrassing, but you know Winters, he didn’t hesitate to help. I had your address and phone numbers for months, but I never had the guts to go knock on your door… I thought you might have forgotten me, but… I never forgot about you,”
“I never forgot how we shared a foxhole during our hardest time. I never forgot how we slept in that bed and held hands in the dark. I never forgot how you took care of me when I had that one panic attack in Bastogne, and everything else,”
“What I mean, Hannah, is… I love you. I can’t date other women because they’re not you, and all I want is you. So… please, don’t leave. Not now. I couldn’t believe my eyes when you showed up at my door, fuck, I thought I was dreaming or dead. You had found me and I—,”
Before Chuck could follow through with his speech, Hannah took him by the face and kissed him. 
It was bruising, it was desperate and filled with love. Chuck wrapped his arms around her body, bringing her impossibly close to his body as her fingers found his hair. 
The anticipation was their favorite feeling. They both sensed how long they waited for that to happen, so they sank deeper into it. 
It went on for a few minutes, the night time seemed to have stopped for both, like everything had disappeared except for them. 
After they parted, both panting, their foreheads connected, Hannah opened her eyes and found Chuck’s cheeks stained with tear trails and that explained the salty taste in his lips. That made her smile widely as she still held his hand between hers. 
“Can you—do you want to s–spend the night with me?” Chuck asked, opening his eyes finally. 
Hannah just smiled widely, pecking his lips as she pulled him by the wrist towards his house.
///
Making love to someone you have craved for years makes the hours longer.
Both Hannah and Chuck were sure of that while the latter moaned loudly as Hannah rode him; his hands were bruising against her hips as she moved, holding herself in his shoulders, kissing him every now and again. 
Hannah never thought she would see Chuck like this. With sweat rolling down his forehead, his lips swollen and his eyes squeezed shut; to see his naked torso and his chest heaving up and down, which was covered in different scars that only made him even better looking in her opinion.
The man was almost ethereal in the dim light of his bedroom.
She enjoyed every bit of him as much as she could, like that could’ve been a fleeting figment of her imagination that she had to hold tight between her fingers before it could slip away. 
But reality brought her back when she felt the pain of his fingers digging into her hips. Hannah didn’t mind one bit.
She just loved to see how overwhelmed with pleasure he was, how he propped himself into his elbows, wrapping a hand around her bottom to carry both into the bed frame so he could sit and find her lips with his as he rode into his climax. 
Of course, Chuck being the gentleman he was, caring, he helped Hannah ride into hers, enjoying how she cried out his name loudly like it was the best song he had ever heard. 
///
Chuck’s fingers ran down Hannah’s bare shoulders, enjoying the dampness. It was soft, it was warm and it also a tad bit freckled. His fingertips followed down her arm until they met her face, that laid upon the back of her hands as she laid in her stomach. 
 Her eyes were closed but she was still awake. Hannah was just soaking on everything that happened through the day, and now, through the night, as the clock ticked into two in the morning. 
Chuck sat parallel to her, and his fingertips went all the way back to walk down her shoulder blades, into the deep line of her spine, meeting a few moles spread out here and there, which sent very slight tickles to the brunette. 
“I kind of can’t believe this just happened” he muttered, turning to lay his head on the small of her back. He could feel the vibration of the small laugh she let go at his comment.
“Me neither, Chuck… but I, uh… I have a confession, which I think will make you laugh,” Hannah replied.
“Do go on…” he replied.
“You told me you looked for my information with Winters, right?” Hannah asked.
“Right”.
“Well, when I looked for you too… I did the same,” she said and felt his head suddenly turn to her at her words, “and when I said your name, he gave me a weird look, but now I know it was a ‘I know something important about this that you don’t know’ look”. 
“So, wait, we l—ooked for each other in the past few months, and we did exactly the same shit?” he said, struggling slightly. 
Hannah heard the clicker of the lighter and looked back at him, lightning a cigarette with a shit eating grin sprawled upon his lips. 
“Exactly what I’m saying,” she replied, laying her head back down. 
“Another reason why I would like to marry you, then,” he added, like it was nothing.
What he didn’t notice was the speed in which Hannah’s eyes widened and her heart started thumping inside her rib cage. 
“I’m sorry?!” she asked, sounding a tad bit anxious. Chuck was never one to say rushed things like that. 
“The first reason is how powerful and relentless you were and still clearly are. You know how I know that?” he asked, and she could feel his smile still in his lips.
“No, how?”
“When you confronted Sobel before we went to Holland. Of course, I didn’t know at the moment the amount of feelings I had for you, but… I think I did have some of them roaming inside me,” Chuck said, like he was the one who stood up to Herbert Sobel, “but that was just plain hot,” he finalized, and turned to look at her; Hannah was just looking at him like he was crazy. 
The night before, everyone was cheering for their job. They were done, they were bound to the States and all the Easy Company wanted to do was drink and laugh. 
For everyone’s demise, Lipton announced how they were heading back into war, to Holland, killing the mood instantly. 
As the replacements were getting helped and guided by Bull, rather than Cobb, who could only brag about stuff he never ever did; Chuck was packing her stuff near Malarkey, Bill and Hannah. 
“I swear I thought by this time I was gonna be home, with a hundred in my pocket, flowers for my mama and nearing Christmas with my nieces and nephews” Malarkey said, fixing his bayonet. The rest scoffed, still bitter by the news.
“I miss the coffee from hometown, there’s this beautiful place in Hamstown Square, it’s very small and cozy, and the pastries are the most delicious I’ve ever had” Hannah said, looking like she was talking about the love of her life. 
“Guys, look!” Bull said, interrupting them, pointing to their right.
On a jeep, carrying some stuff behind it, sat Herbert Sobel, their former CO, the nightmare that trained them back in Toccoa. Hannah knew she didn’t train with him as much as the rest, but a year with that man was more than enough. 
“Fuck, no…” Hannah whispered so just the boys around her heard her “No, not him”.
“Don’t—Pretend he’s not here,” Malarkey said to her, tying the loose ends of her parachute to her shoulders as Skip came to them scowling like the rest. “Y’all too, do not look at him”. 
Neither obliged, all of them stared at the man passing by. 
“The hell is he doing here?” Skip wondered, without getting an answer.
Sobel walked in a straight line near the men as the truck behind his jeep unloaded, looking between the men with his usual air of superiority untouched. 
Unlucky for Hannah, he had met her eyes not too long after, and the man approached her, before the rest could make themselves scarce. 
“Still alive, uh… Davis?” Sobel asked, scowling at the brunette.
“Pretty much, sir. Still teaching at that school… somewhere?” she answered, provoking a few small gasps around her. Sobel scowl just deepened.
“Do not disrespect me with that tone, private” the taller man threatened, his jaw clenching tight. 
“Earn the respect, like you once taught us, and I won’t,” Hannah replied, her tone dripping with bitterness and irony. She felt a hand in her shoulder and knew one of the men was probably trying to calm her down. “You came here and act surprised that I’m still alive? No, I deserve more than that, sir”. 
“You shut your mouth right now, private! This—this is the reason why women shouldn’t be allowed in the army; they’re too emotional!” Sobel exclaimed, almost yelling to get attention, which only made Hannah even more furious.
“If you were in our command, if you were our leader, we would all be dead right now. Don’t you remember that drill we did back in England? Why do you think you were ‘promoted’? And no, I’m not scared of you, go write me up if you want to; Winters is south of the camp, third tent on the right. Colonel Sink is in the next tent to his, the fourth one,” Hannah felt like she couldn’t stop, her anger overcoming her; mountains of words and feelings that were accumulating, finally leaving her chest. 
Chuck couldn’t believe the words that came out of her. 
Everyone awaited without breathing for an answer, a yell from Sobel, something. But nothing came, he just scowled, breathed hard, and before anyone took a breath again, he turned around tight in his heel and left to the back of the truck. 
Hannah took a breath and turned around to finish prepping, when she found many of her fellow paratroopers smiling at her, some nodding in approval even. Johnny Martin crossed by her side, squeezing her arm, as he whispered a small “good one” for her. 
“I fucking hate him, that felt really good”, she said to Chuck, turning to adjust his jumpsuit. 
Chuck just stared at her, feeling hard to believe what just went through. Their former NCO was just bashed in front of everyone, and no one, not even one paratrooper came in his defense. 
His eyes roamed through her face as she fixed his suit and talked about something he wasn’t paying attention to. Suddenly, he was looking at her in a different way, one that would grow over time during the war.
///
The night caught up to Chuck and Hannah, both deep asleep on his bed. The brunette laid her head in his shoulder, on her side, while he was laid in his back, with his cheek against her forehead. 
Though around dawn, Chuck’s body started to shook. It came softly at first, just a few twitches, until it became a whole storm inside him. 
Hannah stirred up and saw how every muscle in his arms and chest were clenched, and he muttering something she couldn’t comprehend. Clearly, he was having a nightmares. The nightmares that seemed to never end, which felt like a punishment that everyone had to endure post war. 
The brunette placed her hands around his head as she whispered, “Chuck, Chuck, it’s okay, it’s just a dream, wake up, love, wake up.” 
His eyes shot open, looking terrified as he gasped for air, his hands fumbling to find her. 
“Hannah, Hannah!” He exclaimed, as he finally met her eyes. His body was shaking until he realized she was there, looking down at him, with a tired, disheveled smile. 
“It’s okay, love, I’m here, I’m here,” she replied, running her fingers through his hair, kissing his cheek before looking down at him again. 
The first light of the sun shining through the white curtains, illuminating both with such warmth it made Hannah’s heart swell. 
“I’m sorry, I’m s—sorry, Hannah, this still happens…” he explains, his hand tight on her side. 
But Hannah just smiles sweetly at him, “it still happens to me too, Chuck, it’s okay, there’s nothing to be sorry about,” she explains, admiring his deep blue eyes. 
“Can you… can you sing to me?” He asked, sounding almost embarrassed to ask for it. 
The touch of your lips upon my face
Your lips that are cool and sweet
Such tenderness lies in their soft caress
My heart forgets to beat
The touch of your hands upon my head
The love in your eyes, ashine
And now at last, the moment divine
The touch of your lips, the love in your eyes
The touch of your lips on mine
Chuck closed his eyes as her singing filled his ears. He haven’t felt peace like at that moment, not since the war. Hugging his mother, playing cards with his brothers or the men from the Company brought joy, but peace; peace came from Hannah, wearing his shirt, at dawn, singing to him. 
And it was the same for Hannah. 
Both knew the nightmares will continue to haunt them, and that their lives will go on, but at least, they were going to go through it together. 
And that was more than enough for them. ///
62 notes · View notes
Text
kiss me in the d-a-r-k .epilogue ii.
the weekend
Tumblr media
masterlist
Warnings: dub con sex (oral, intercourse)
This is dark!(dad)Steve and explicit. 18+ only.
Summary: The reader meets Steve again.
Note: Okay, I kept going and here is the next part. I’m sorry if the following one doesn’t post as soon but I dunno. I’m feeling it. You’re feeling it. I’m the fic daddy over here giving you what your need so here you go! I really hope you enjoy. 💋
<3 Let me know what you think with a like or reblog or reply!
...
Steve drove you home. It was past midnight and you were exhausted. He offered for you to stay the night but that seemed too much. You were glad you lived alone in the cramped bachelor. Your summer of work paid off your rent in advance. It was meagre but affordable and close to campus.
He kissed you goodbye. Hungrily. You imagined that if you spent the night in his suite, he'd not have let you sleep long. His stamina was surprising. You thought older men were supposed to be tamer. You bid him a quick goodbye and he idled outside your building until the door closed behind you.
You laid awake for an hour. You could feel him still. When you finally closed your eyes, you saw him in your dreams. It felt almost as good as the real thing. You woke in a sweat and the autumn clouds set grey shadows across your apartment. The kitchen, bedroom, and living all shared the same open space. It looked so dreary in the dim chill and after your evening in Steve’s lux suite.
You dragged yourself to the shower. You let the hot water wash away the filth and shame. Steve was in your head again. You thought of the summer. The night he’d removed your bathing suit and touched you; the first time he’d tasted you; the last night when he’d taken it all. Your fingers were between your legs as you snapped back to reality and the steam blurred your vision.
You stepped out onto the tile and sat for a moment as you gathered yourself. You had a long day of studying ahead of you. The scent of old paper and stale coffee in the uni library would help you focus. A typical weekend bent over a table full of textbooks and notes as Kylie pestered you to come over.
You stopped by the campus cafe on your way to the library and headed to the top floor where the tables were often empty. You parked yourself at one in the furthest corner and strategically set out your laptop, phone, and books. You rubbed your eyes and sipped from your latte as you started your weekly readings.
An hour, maybe two before you drew your eyes from the cramped text. You yawned and grabbed your phone as your stomach growled. Your half-toasted bagel had barely been enough. Your screen showed the usual texts from Kylie and the school emails piled up in your inbox. Another name flashed across the screen; well, a single letter as his moniker: ‘S’. Keying in Steve’s full name had seemed more sinful than your little tryst.
‘Meet me at the Beer Garden. 6pm.’ As always, to the point and more than just a request.
‘I’m studying for midterms.’ You replied.
‘All day? I know you’re probably nose deep in those books already, sweetie.’
‘7’ You replied.
‘That works.’ He accepted and you replaced your phone on the desk.
You were hoping he’d forget about you for the rest of the week. He said he had business and a friend he wanted to see. For a moment, you’d wondered if this friend was another woman but the worry quickly faded. You didn’t care if he had another woman, this was just sex. Easier to keep it that way considering. With another to keep his attention, you’d not be the centre of it. Maybe this thing would die quick enough that you’d both forget and you’d have nothing to hide from Kylie.
-
You stepped off the subway and rushed through the tunnels. You hated the underground. It was eerie and claustrophobic. Above ground, you checked your phone and stared at the map as it pointed you in the opposite direction. You didn’t travel far from the university and catching the right train had been enough of a chore to have you overwhelmed.
The Beer Garden was upscale and above your pay rate, which at the moment consisted of scholarship money and inconsistent cheques for amateur online articles. You entered the tinted glass doors and looked around the bar with dread. You checked your phone, you were right on time.
Your heart froze as you spotted Steve across the bar. You smiled at him as he looked up and saw you. As you stood dumbly in place, another ambled into you as they emerged from the hallway marked ‘restrooms’. You looked over at the man and gasped. Your heart sank as you stared up at him.
“Hello,” He steadied you with a hand on your arm. “Funny to bump into your here. Quite literally it seems.”
“I, uh, yeah,” You stuttered like an idiot. “I was just...meeting a friend here.”
“Oh, me too,” He smiled. “What are the odds?”
“Yeah, well, I don’t see my friend,” You said. “So I guess I’ll just wait outside.”
“Outside? Why don’t you join us for a drink while you wait?” He asked.
“Us?” You frowned. “Who are you--?”
“My friend,” He supplied, “Don’t worry, you’ll like him. And we don’t bite. We’re too old for that.”
“I dunno,” You wrung your hands and glanced over at Steve who watched you curiously. “Okay. One drink.”
“Great.” He turned and waved you along. “Just over here.” He led you across the bar and your nerves began to storm as you got closer and closer to Steve. When Professor Barnes stopped you at the same table, your head swelled in panic. “This is my friend, Steve. Steve this is Y/N. She’s one of my students.”
“Oh, nice to meet you,” Steve reached out cordially and offered his hand. You shook it and he smirked. “I can’t imagine having this know-it-all as my professor. You’re a brave one.”
“I couldn’t handle you as a student,” Barnes replied shortly.
“Heh, yeah,” You climbed up on a stool, “Professor Barnes isn’t too bad. I’ve had worse.”
“You can call me Bucky here,” He corrected you, “This isn’t a seminar.”
“Okay,” You smiled nervously as he waved over your head and a waiter appeared at the table. 
“We’ll take a pitcher for the table. And another glass.” He ordered and the server went quickly to retrieve it.
“I...I’m not of age yet,” You said shyly.
“They won’t card you here, don’t worry.” Bucky flicked away your complaint. “You good for another round, Steve?”
“More than,” Steve assured him and his eyes peeked over at you. “So, are you failing or is he actually being reasonable these days?”
“She’s one of my best students,” Bucky retorted. “Don’t listen to him. He does this. He thinks he’s more successful than me because he lives out in the suburbs.”
“I know I’m better than you,” Steve returned and the waiter came back to set the pitcher and extra glass on the table. “Your stuffy little office and dozen degrees don’t mean anything.”
You laughed awkwardly as Bucky filled each glass and shook his head. “I don’t mind his class. Even if it is on Friday.”
“Ah, yes, I forgot the uni girls all love their weekends.” He pushed the third glass towards you. “And yet here you are with us geezers on your Saturday night.”
“There is wisdom in years,” You jibed, “As questionable as the source may be.”
Bucky chortled and took a drink. Steve chuckled under his breath and tilted his head as he considered you. You could see the thoughts behind his blue eyes as he glanced between the two of you. You stifled your nerves with a mouthful of beer. It was going to be a long night. If not disastrous.
-
You were done your drink. In fact, you were on your second. The night had worn on and you checked your phone. Two hours! You glanced over at Steve but he was distracted by whatever Bucky was saying. You found it hard to keep track as you tried to balance the two of them. Tried to keep boundaries with your professor and hide your secret crush from the man you were fucking.
“So what about that friend of yours?” You were startled by the question. You blinked and looked at your phone again.
“I...It looks like they’re not gonna make it,” You gave an exaggerated sigh. “It’s happened before. It’s whatever.”
“Aw, damn,” He frowned. His laugh lines showed beneath his thick beard and you couldn’t help but admire the way his blue eyes sparkled. “Well, at least you got to waste your time with us.”
“Uh, yeah, well,” You tapped your half-empty glass with your fingernail. “I think maybe I should just call it a night. I’ll have it out with my flaky friend tomorrow.”
“Finish your drink first.” Bucky said. “Might as well. Oh, you need a ride?”
“Oh, it’s cool. I don’t live too far and pass is subsidized through tuition.” You shrugged. “Really, I’m fine.”
“Alright, just be safe.” He warned. “Oh and don’t forget about Monday.”
“I won’t.” You promised as you drain the last dregs of your beer. You stood and pulled your jacket on. “Looking forward to it actually.”
“Monday?” Steve wondered.
“Writing workshop,” He explained. “A little extra experience for the students and some useful knowledge on how publishing actually works.”
“Oh, that nerd stuff,” Steve kidded and turned to you. “Well, it was nice meeting you. Good luck with this one.”
“Yeah, thanks,” You gulped. “Have a good night.”
“You sure you don’t need a ride?” Bucky asked.
“You sure you don’t? You’ve had your fair share.” You returned.
“Cab fare then?”
“I’m good,” You assured him one last time. “See ya Monday.”
You skirted away before they could suck you back in. They both seemed all too eager to keep you out all night. Steve didn’t surprise you but Bucky did. Rather, Professor Barnes. Always a laidback professor but you didn’t think him that friendly. You wondered how the odds had stacked up against you. The two of them; friends. Fate surely favoured you.
As you stepped out into the brisk evening, your bag vibrated and you stopped to check it. ‘Hotel. Lobby. Twenty minutes.’ You glanced back at the bar doors and texted your acquiescence. It’d take at least that to get over there on the subway. You wondered if Steve could beat you there.
He did. When you arrived he was in the lobby on a long leather chaise. He sat patiently. His eyes found you as you walked in and he stood to greet you. He held his jacket over his arm and held out his other hand for you to take. He pulled you to him and kissed you. His arm wrapped around you and you struggled to part from him.
“Steve…” You looked around. “Not here.”
“How many people do you know in the city, hmm? No one even cares.” He lowered his arm and squeezed your ass. “Let’s go before I lose all my self-control.”
He guided you to the elevator. His hand never left your ass despite your wriggling. He was warm against you and the beer made him irresistible. You leaned into him and your bag hung heavily from your arm. He led you down the hall and swiped his card at his door. He nudged you ahead of him and the door shut with a snap behind him.
“That whole time we were sitting there, I couldn’t stop thinking about your ass. About everything I wanna do to you.” He snarled. “Sweetie, you’re driving me wild.” He rubbed the front of his pants. “I need you naked. Now.” 
You complied almost instantaneously. You wanted him too. Wanted to feel the same electricity as before. You were tired of denying yourself. Of burying that urge that grew so overwhelming as you fingered yourself in your bed. Your jacket was thrown over a chair, your shirt, pants, and underwear followed. Your shoes and socks littered the floor beneath and you stood before him expectantly. 
“Jesus,” He inhaled deeply and unbuckled his pants. “Will you treat me nice, sweetie?”
You neared him as he undid his fly and ran you hand over his crotch. He groaned and let his pants fall open. You rubbed him through his briefs and he shuddered. He played with your hair and caressed your arm as he watched you. You dragged you fingers tantalizingly along his cock and relished the noises it drew from him.
You pushed his briefs down past his cock and got to your knees. You had only done it that one time. You were almost intimidated as you knelt down before him and he gripped the base of his cock. He bent his knees as you wrapped your fingers around his shaft just above his own. He let go and you flicked his tip with your tongue.
“Do you remember what I taught you, sweetie?” He purred and tickled along your cheek. “Just relax. Take it slow.”
You swirled your tongue around his tip and he twitched. You repeated the motion and he hissed. You stretched your lips around him and tasted his salty precum. His hands went to the side of your head and rested there lightly. He groaned as you took him deeper and pressed your tongue along his length.
You did your best not to gag as you pushed past your reflex. You still couldn’t take all of him and pulled back slowly so that your saliva coated his cock. Your hand followed your mouth and you did it again; again; again. Faster each time; hungrier. You’d never expected to like it so much and each stroke had you wanting more.
His thick breaths floated in your ears and you looked up at him. He was watching you intently, his blue eyes intent; hot. His fingers spread along the back of your head and he pulled you off him. He smiled at the small pop as his cock fell out of your mouth.
“Sweetie, you keep that up and I’m gonna cum already,” He purred. “Stand up.” 
He tugged on your hand until you were on your feet. You were almost dizzy; the mixture of lust and beer had you wild.
“On the bed.” He directed. “Tell me how you want it.”
You blinked at him and pouted. “I don’t...I don’t know.”
“Go on. Show me what you want.”
You clamped your lips shut and turned to look at the bed. As you edged away from him you heard the rustle of his clothing. You peeked back at him as he unbuttoned his shirt. He nodded for you to continue.
You stepped up to the bed and touched the mattress. The first night you were together, you’d mostly been on your back. He used his mouth more than his cock. There was so much left undone. Perhaps that was why you were here now. 
You climbed up on all fours and glanced back over your shoulder. His eyes sparked as he freed himself from his pants. You wiggled your ass and he grinned. You turned back as he stepped towards you and the city winked at you through the tall windows. The distant traffic and street lights so far away.
His hands surprised you as they gripped your hips and crawled down the back of your thighs. His hot breath was even more surprising and you looked back again. He was on his knees as he grabbed your ass. He leaned in and his cool tongue dipped between your warm folds. You gasped and your head spun back around. You closed your eyes and pushed your head back.
You moaned, a long relieved moan as he licked you. He played with your clit and sucked at it. His teeth tenderly grazed you and he drank you in. You grasped at the blankets and arched your back.
“S-S-Steve,” You came with a sultry stammer and he carried you through it with his mouth. “Oh, oh, oh god.”
“Yea, sweetie,” He parted and stood. “You want me to fuck you like this?” He slapped your ass.
“Yes, yes,” You were surprised by your desperate plea. You needed it more than ever. “Please.”
His hands were on your hips again. He held you steady and his cock poked your folds as he lined himself up. He plunged into you in a single motion. You squeaked at the sudden intrusion. It sent an overwhelming wave through you. His fingers kneaded your flesh as he started to thrust.
“Mmm, you’re so good, sweetie.” He brought his pelvis flush against you and you whimpered. You were so full. “Can you feel that? How tight you are. How good you feel around me.”
“Yesss,” You said breathily and dropped down to your elbows. You hung your head as he pulled back and kept his pace steady. You could hear how your walls longed for him; how they tried to cling to him. 
“Tell me what you want, sweetie? How do you want it?”
“Faster,” You said without thinking. “Harder.” 
You leaned into him and he impaled you. He sped up and you let out a delighted cry. His cock hit all the right spots as it filled you over and over. Your muscles tensed as you were drawn to the edge and you plummeted down to your orgasm with a roar.
“Yes, sweetie, that’s it.” He kept his hips moving just as quick. “Tell me where to cum.”
“On my ass. It’s...fine.” You gulped as your breathing turned erratic. “Oh. oh, oh, oh…”
Your chant continued as another orgasm followed. You’d never cum so easily. He pulled out suddenly and a warmth spilled down your ass and thigh. Your thighs quivered as he stroked himself to his peak and you slowly pushed your legs out from beneath you to lay flat.
He fell down beside you as the cum dripped down the side of your leg. He stretched his arm across your back and nestled closed. You turned your head to face him and gave a dopey smile. He smiled back but it was more than the afterglow.
“You wanna fuck him, don’t you?” He asked.
You blinked and shook your head against the mattress. “What?”
“Bucky.” He ran his fingers up your spine. “I can tell you want to. You should. If that’s what you want.”
“He’s my professor.” You stiffened and turned onto your side. You grabbed his arm so that his hand stilled. 
“And? He wants to fuck you too. I know him well enough.” He chuckled. “He doesn’t socialize with students. Not like tonight. And the way he perked up when he ran into you.” He tutted. “He’s a dirty professor. Not that blame him.”
“I’m not going to fuck him,” You insisted and sat up, the cum sticky on your leg.
“Alright,” He said coolly. “Just...if you change your mind, don’t worry about me. I want you to explore yourself. Even if it’s not with me.”
“Please,” You laughed off his suggestion and bent to kiss him, if only to shut him up. “I’ve got enough to worry and not enough time to worry about it.”
962 notes · View notes
m39 · 3 years
Text
Hiveswap: Act 2 review
It’s the end of November. The shitshow known as 2020 will soon come to an end. So why not talk about Hiveswap: Act 2 for a minute? As I said days ago, Act 2 didn’t suck major ass. Overall I thought it was pretty good. Unfortunately, like many games, it also has some bullshit in it.
Just to warn you up before we start: While I’m not gonna talk about major spoilers from the game, there still will be topics that might be considered as one. Proceed with caution.
Byers-Tier of Awesomeness(positives):
Let’s start with the story. I kinda enjoyed it. It starts off slow but when it reaches the 2nd act (as in, the train), it gets better. We get the target location to get there and we are under the time limit to do so. So yeah, a solid motivation to go forward, and it makes sense what we are doing with the train.
The characters, however, are probably the best thing in Act 2, particularly our two main protagonists. I fucking adore Joey and Xefros! I adore what they do! I adore the dialogues between them! I fucking adore them! I fucking adore them!! I!!! FUCKING!!! ADORE!!! THEM!!!
As for the rest of the cast, it was mostly good. I kind of expected that the characters would act differently than in Friendsim(since you know, different people were writing them), but most of the time, I think they were acting like in the Friendsim. Sure, some of them could stick up for more time and there is definitely one troll who overestimated hER WELCOME but I’ll talk about it later.
There isn’t really much to talk about the graphics about it. Both backgrounds and characters look amazing and props to the artists for a fantastic work.
The soundtrack is still God-tier. Then again, it’s James Roach and Toby Fox (with some help from Clark Powell). These guys can make gold out of thin air. My three favorite music pieces were the first three variations of Ticket to Ride (the last one especially was stuck in my head for a long time)
Now let me show you some of the highlights from the game (particularly, the train ones):
The first act (before the train): The bug lusii from Charun’s and Zebede’s hives and the train station. Their design is awesome and I want to pet them.
Rust/Bronze wagon: It was kinda hard to choose the highlight from this section since it’s pretty short but I think I’ll go with Skylla. Her smile fucking broke me!
Gold/Olive wagon: The wagon itself was the best part of this section since it reminded me of the trains (railbuses to be exact) I used to take in the past. Asides from that, there is also Konyyl.
Jade/Teal wagon: Ignoring how the trial was a chore, Tyzias was a fucking savage beast in this game and I fucking love her for that. The best part was how she and Joey basically straight out humiliated Tegiri for being such an attention-seeking failure of a Tealblood. Stuff like this makes Tyzias the best troll out of her caste (in Hiveswap of course).
Blue/Indigo wagon: Amisia.
What? You want me to say more? NOPE! There is nothing else to add. Amisia is still the best! She was an adorable, murderous child back then, in Friendsim, and she’s still the same child now. I fucking love her!
I’m not going to talk about what happens in the third act because, you know, spoilers, but let me tell you: it gets fucking intense.
Septic Tank of Caliborn’s Yaoi Filth(negatives):
Unfortunately, Hiveswap: Act 2 is not all fine and dandy as you might have guessed. It can be infuriating sometimes.
Let’s start with the most obvious con: The trial in the Jade/Teal wagon. It drags the game out for way too long. When I was playing the game, it was around 10-11 PM when I reached this wagon. I’ve decided to finish Act 2 the next day after finishing that part of the game. Unfortunately, it went on, and on, and on for so long that I’ve decided: Fuck it! and stopped when I reached the recess. Sure, there are some funny moments like the one I’ve mentioned before but when you create a segment that feels like it’s ten times longer than it actually is, shows that you need to triple-check your in-making game before releasing it.
Now for my personal worst aspect of Act 2: Elwurd. Good, fucking, GOD!!! I fucking hate this one-note character for being such a plank of wood! The fact that we have to overly rely on her of all the trolls pisses me off even more! I’m serious, we are forced to ask her for help like three to four times to go further! Let me show you an example: You receive an item that you have to show to another troll. To make it look more convincing, you need Remele to cover it in paint. Now here’s the catch: In order to get the painted item, directly talking to her will do shit! Seriously! You have to talk to a plank of wood with I’M GAY written all over it to actually get help from Remele!!
youtube
OKAY! TIME OUT! CAN SOMEONE TELL ME WHICH ONE OF THE WRITERS DECIDED IT WILL BE A GREAT IDEA TO TURN JOEY INTO A FUCKING SIMP?!?! Is it because they want to develop Joey in terms of her sexuality?! Well, I don’t think it’s a good idea to use someone who’s attitude screams GIMME DA PUSSAY every time there is a dialogue with her!! Like, for fuck sake, Tegiri was more enjoyable to watch! Hell, Zebruh, of all trolls, was more bearable than Elwurd! And we are supposed to hate his guts!! You could have make Joey ask for help from the other trolls that didn’t really shined in this game but NO! You are forcing us to pick the most boring one for help over and over again!! GOD FU-
technical difficulties
Okay, this rant was going on for too far. Let’s change the topic.
For some unknown reasons, Zebede and Charun were not in this game. Like, we saw them on promotional media and I saw that they were probably finished so the reason why the rest of the cast was in Act 2 but not them is nonsensical.
Although the artwork is still amazing, it feels rushed and unpolished in some places. For instance when Joey and Xefros are passed out, instead of the animation of them waking and standing up, they just… POP And now they stand up.
Okay?!
Also I would prefer for items to be more usable.
And that’s basically all stuff that I have to say about Hiveswap: Act 2.
Before I’ll end up my review, however, there is one last elephant in the room that needs to be said about: the credits that weren’t implemented when this game was released a few days ago. While the reason behind this decision can be considered reasonable (as is, avoiding a backlash until the hype wents out) since some of the fans can be considered complete nutcases straight out of Arkham Asylum, the decision itself overall feels hyperbolic to me. I saw many artists who were showing the assets from the game that they were working on, and they were proud of their work. They wanted to share it with fans and they were greeted with a very warm response from the fans. It basically looks more like it was about the writers and directors not getting a backlash for the decisions they created since some of them were working on the highly controversial Epilogues and an even worse sequel to them. If that was the case, then why not just have the credits from the beginning but without the directors and writers until around three months pass? There! Problem solved!
Summary:
Despite the trial, despite Elwurd being Elwurd, lack of two characters and the overall roughness, Hiveswap: Act 2 is still a very good game. While I don’t believe anymore that any of the future installments will give us the same level of magic that Act 1 did, I was still satisfied with what we got.
Before I’ll finally take a break from Homestuck for a long time, let me tell you something. The beginning of the game with the train in the background felt like this:
youtube
After finishing it, the atmosphere changed to this:
youtube
I’ll let you feel it for a moment. >:]
See you all next time.
Bye!
13 notes · View notes
phantomphangphucker · 4 years
Text
Legless On Maim Chap. 10: Epilogue: Aliens, Ghosts, And Humans! Oh My!
Vee’s a bastard, Danny’s a bastard, Eddie’s a bastard, ClockWork’s a bastard, Lewis’s a bastard; everyone’s a bastard. And multiple minor characters say why the fuck not and join the bastardly fray.
Danny sighs and turns his head back towards the kitchen, “Lewis! Come collect your monsterfucker boy toy!”. Eddie rolls his eyes like he’s heard this a fair few times.
Lewis walks over, “Eddie? Really? I mean one, kid’s not healed. Two-”, grinning, “-thanks for winning me a bet”, and side-eyeing Danny.
Danny points at him, “hey, doesn’t mean-”. Eddie doesn’t even let him finish that, smirking, “oh it does mean”. Danny sighs and hands Lewis what he thinks is a twenty though really? He’s kinda amused. Smirking at Eddie, “congrats, first dude to ever figure things out on their own”.
Sam shakes her head grabs everyone but Lewis and drags them out of the house. Lewis shakes his head, sips at his drink, and heads back over to his friends; Danny could handle Eddie.
Eddie blinks as they stop getting dragged by the goth, “are you serious kid? You look nearly identical with the glowy bullshit edited out”.
Sam smirks, “people are stupid and Danny’s a walking existential crisis”, looking to Tucker and Danny, “so much for Vampire Dad 2 I’m guessing?”.
Danny immediately points at them, “no you go, illegally record it or some shit”.
Tucker rolls his eyes, “you just don’t want us around Mr. Murders And Eats People without checking him out”.
Literally both Eddie and Danny respond with, “hey and I’m taken”.
Tucker blinks, “okay that was fucking weird”, while Danny and Eddie side-eye each other. Sam shakes her head and pulls Tucker off, knowing damn well Danny will just become a ball of overprotective.
Eddie shouts after them, “let it be known! We don’t eat kids!”. Which makes Danny wheeze when some dude at a stoplight shouts back at them, “good! I’m supposed to be getting my mom some blue hydrangeas from the goth! Doubt I can get then from a digested corpse!”.
Eddie mumbles, “everyone in this town is fucking weird”, looking to the side, “shut the fuck up bitch”. Which just makes Danny laugh more. Eddie looks to him, “anyway, you smell fucking weird and those are the most convincing fake leg crap ever”, sighing, “no, we’re not taste-testing”.
Danny snorts and kicks a rock as they start walking randomly, “actually totally do, I’m curious and, I’ve got legs for days”, and slides his hand down his leg with mock sexiness.
“Do you have a death wis-”, before going wide-eyed and suddenly getting bodily flung into Danny, “no! I don’t think he’s serious!”, regardless they end up in a bush with Danny muttering ‘ow’ and missing a bit of shoulder.
Danny stands himself up easily -a bush is by far not the worst thing he’s been bodily shoved into- and rolls his shoulder, Vee’s got some sharp teeth. Damn. Eddie untangles himself and staggers up, making some faces and muttering, “that’s it, no Lindor for you”. Danny lifts an eyebrow when a little black oily snake or something just sprouts out of the guys' shoulder, seemingly sneering all teeth, “HE OFFERED EDDIE”. Eddie grabs the head? and shoves them at his shoulder muttering, “back in, bitch”.
Danny starts wheezing as Eddie looks to him, “also you- oh”, turns back to the bush and promptly throws up. Making Danny fall on his ass laughing, so much for can eat anything! Snapping a probably not flattering pic of the guy bent over a bush, captioning it ‘guess who’s inedible’, and throws it in the Phantom chat.
Eddie hacks a bit, hands on his knees. Wiping his mouth, “ugh”, blinking down at the weird black/green bubbling sludge on the ground, that was slightly dissolving the bush leaves, “what the Hell are you made outta, kid?”.
Danny laughs loudly, “death!”. Laughing more at the little black snakehead popping out of the guys' neck and sticking out their tongue at him; he thinks they look either disgusted or slightly ill.
Eddie rights himself and quirks an eyebrow at Danny’s totally healed shoulder, “fuck you heal fast”.
Danny chuckles some more, standing up off the sidewalk and giving his shoulder a little pat, “Lewis lied, I’m completely healed. Family just don’t know. And to actually answer your question, ectoplasm and human stuff too”, pointing at the bush, “but that was probably the ecto”.
“Well I guess I ain’t eating fucking ghosts anytime soon”.
“JUST SPIT DON’T SWALLOW”. Danny wheezes more at the little head and Eddie looks to them, “the Internet was a mistake”.
“BUT WHERE WOULD YOU WATCH POR-”. Eddie smashes them against his skin, “no! He’s actually a minor. And we’re in public, asshole”. Looking to Danny, “how the fuck were you in Egypt though?”.
Danny shrugs, “eh, I’m tight with the god of time”. Eddie blinks and mutters to the side, “fuck me”. Danny chuckles, “no?”, which Eddie actually laughs at.
Eddie looks around, “alright, since someone made me lose my perfectly fine lunch, there a hotdog stand or some shit?”.
Danny snorts, “no clue if you’re referring to me or Vee”, tilting his head, “huh, that rhymes”, smirking, “cool”, looking back at Eddie, “if it’s food you’re after then the Nasty Burger’s the place”.
Eddie tilts his head and shrugs, “eh you made us eat at a place called fucking Flavours Of Negros ‘cause you thought they served people”. Danny decides against commenting on that one for so many reasons.
Danny walks and points in the direction of the place, “if it’s anything, it used to be the Tasty Burger before someone stole the T”.
Eddie quirks an eyebrow, “that explains nothing”.
Danny shrugs, “there was a public vote and adults hated how all the teens loved the place. One mayor even banned teens from there”.
“Oh the stinking rich one that’s definitely shady as fuck and is kinda like you but for some reason is rocking some vampire bullshit?”.
Danny pauses and blinks at the guy, what the fuck? “How the- okay I get how you figured me out, I literally challenged and baited you. But how the fuck did you put Vlad and Plasmius together?”.
Eddie gives a goofy grin, a very smug one, “I didn’t, but thanks for confirming”.
Danny grumbles, “sneaky bastard”, but is smirking the whole time, “how’d you narrow him down to Plasmius though?”.
Eddie shrugs, hands in his pockets, “ego the size of the moon and rich people are always into weird shit”, pausing and rolling his eyes, “babe, we’re an alien/human cluster fuck. We absolutely are one of them fucking rich people into weird shit”.
“There’s a lot of ways I could take that”, Danny tilts his head, “wait, you’re rich?”. What?
Eddie grins like an idiot, “Life Foundation paid me out big for infecting me with a venereal disease- I mean Symbiote”. Danny just watches as the guys' legs seemingly gain a mind of their own and walks him straight into a pole.
Danny shakes his head at the guy not even seeming phased by that. “Well, I got jack shit for dying”.
Eddie points at him, “so you legit straight-up fucking died? Not just falling in a vat of ghost acid like some fucking spooky Joker bullshit, but less ‘murder a bitch in a burning pile of cash’ more ‘I actually think spandex looks good like a damn fool’”.
“Hey, don’t diss the supersuit! That shit’s my skin man”, shrugging, “at least a layer of it. I fucking died in that shit. On that note, don’t walk into giant vortex tunnel portals to alternate dimensions fuelled by four billion volts of electricity built by explosion prone people who leave switches inside stuff and want to punch holes into the afterlife for funsies, science, and a little bit of mild torturing”.
“Huh. Well fuck your life too then kid. Literally”, rolling his eyes, “not that literally. We don’t kill kids and I don’t think we can make someone double dead”.
Danny sticks up a finger, “actually that happens. And I’m only half-dead, motherfucker. Check yer facts”, smirking, “I’m a real dead-ringer for life, and too bad doc gave away my scraps. ‘Cause if I tossed ‘em in the portal I could really have one foot in my grave”.
“I’m pretty sure he’s not supposed to do that- bitch that is exactly why our ass will never be a doctor”, almost looking genuinely offended, “hey, you leave my intellect out of this, you cunt”.
Danny wheezes a bit, does this guy really just talk like this? “How have you not been forcibly admitted to a mental asylum? And no he ain’t but can’t let torture happy gov dogs have my shit”.
Eddie grins wide at that. “You know so I give precisely zero fucks. And nice, fuck the government. I think we’ll get on fine”.
Danny snorts, “oh I have serious beef with the gov. Fuck them. I absolutely have blown up government bases before”.
Eddie nods approvingly and actually fist bumps Danny, “fucking same, and I have enough dirt on people I could ruin their lives if they came after me”.
Danny grins almost menacingly, “the government section that’s here is a literal government secret and completely ignore any and all laws. Wouldn’t put it past them to experiment on child corpses or assassinate the president if he seemed ghost friendly”, shrugging, “Tuck keeps tabs on them, dudes a damn good hacker”.
Eddie tilts his head and nods, “I could use one of those”.
Danny snapping, “not for murder you don’t”.
“You’re too moral”.
“You’re not moral enough”.
Both of them wind up laughing at that since neither actually sounded serious or genuine.
Eddie shakes his head, “anyway, what’d Dan do with your leggy bits?”, muttering to the side, “Dan doesn’t eat people, Vee, and you’re never going to convince him to try”.
Danny rolls his eyes, “gave it to a ghost, Skulker was probably tickled green to get even part of my pelt”, pointing at Eddie, “he’s a poacher. He would cry tears of joy over successfully skinning me”.  
Eddie stares at him, Vee’s little head popping out and opening their mouth very wide, “WHAT THE FUCK”.
Danny smirks, he effectively freaked an alien; talk about life, or death, goals, “I have issues. Many of them. And they like to shoot at me”, glancing around at the finally clear street before full force grabbing Vee’s face, “I’ve held off but, oh my Ancients alien sofuckingcoolohmyancientsfuckingfuckyoufeelsofuckingcoolwhatsyourchemicalcompositionlike?canyoueatEddie’seyesandleakdownhischeakslikeblackmurderspacetears’causeIhadareallycooldreamaboutthatdoyouhaveanyspacerocks?ohmyAncientshowfarawayisyourspacerock?isitevenrock?orgas?floatylava!oh!oh!isitallblacklikeyou?orisblackrarecolouringforsymbiotes?redwouldberealcoolbutkindalikebloodwhichweirdrightgreenwouldbefunnycauseI’mallgreenydoyourcoloursevenmeananything?you’relikealittlevoidahungryvoidandohmyAncientsyoureyesaresocoolhowdotheywork?whatcoloursdoyousee?whatsyourfavourite?canyouseethroughEddie’seyeslikenormalhumaneyesoraretheyallenhanced?doesourplanetlookprettytoyou?andohyourteethwhataretheyyoudon‘thaveanybonewhataretheyconnectedto?wheredotheygocanyoumakeEddieallteethy?seemlikeyou’dbiteyourtongueallthetimewhichouchyourtonguelookssomuchmoredetailedhowmuchcanyoutaste?What’syourfavouritenotpeoplefoodLewissaidyou‘resuperoldsoyou’veprobablytastedsomuchshitfromallovertheuniversewhichjustlikeholyshitAncientsendmeZonecomethandgrantmesweetreliefwherehaveyoubeen?whatplanets?whataretheylike?madeoutof?thesmells!whataboutthesmells!?!yousmelllikebutterandcandiedeelandcigarettesmokewhichmustbeEddie’sfaulttellhimhe’sbadyoumustbesoconnectedthenthoughwhat’shisbodylikeversesotherspecies?whatotherspecieshaveyoubeenwith?what’stheirmusculaturlike?howdotheybreathandseeandhearandeverythinghowfarhaveyougone?whataboutallthestars?howdifferentaretheysetupelsewherearetherestarswecan‘tseehere?haveyoubeenonastar!oh!canyoueatastar?haveyou?waitwaitIforgotwhatdoyoutastelike?youbitmesotittatit’sfair”.
Eddie watches in slightly stunned disbelief as Vee desperately tries to get out of this kid’s grip but the kid's nails -claws actually?- are somehow clinging really well and he just leaves the ground and gets dragged with. Knocking everyone over again and licking? Vee. Then prodding their teeth, but that gives Vee the chance to get comfortably back inside him; feeling obviously super confused and startled.
Eddie has to practically kick the kid off him when he literally sticks his hand through Eddie’s collarbone where Vee disappeared through. “Ohthat’ssocooltheyslipthroughyourpoursandskinsuremyectoplasmdoesthattoobutit’snotanalienohmyAncients”.
Eddie stands, basically holding the kid at arm's length in the air, “Christ on a shit stick kid chill, holy shit”, muttering, “now I get why Dan said you like space with a little smirk”. It felt like the kid was literally vibrating under his skin and fuck, it just hit him how fucked up this is. He’s holding the hero of Amity Park up in the air by the waist. This kid’s got an entire year on his ass and doesn’t, like, y’ know, murder people. And the kid just went all fucking uncle tickles on Vee. “Everything you just said was unintelligible garbage”.
The kid stares at him with eyes almost painfully bright green, “you think your freaky long adult arms are gonna do shit?”, and proceeds to just make a whole ass nother half body out of his fucking shoulders. Eddie scrunches up his entire face, “I’ve never been on this end of the body horror, oh god”, as the kid's new pair of hands grab for his face.
Vee takes over going big ass Venom, because this is some bullshit, and holds Danny away with their claws by the kid’s shirt, like he’s an over-aggressive kitten. Danny just puts his hands to his face, the extra body sorta dissolving into green misty stuff, eyes sparkling, “so cool”. Which both Eddie and Vee think is a bullshit reaction.
“Howdoesthatwork?whatdoesthatfeellike?you’reinafuckingaliendudeohmyAncients”, grabs Venom’s wrist and makes some kind of weird staticky squealing noise, “ohitfeelsthesamebutmorestructuredandtheveiningislittledifferentandohyoumotherfuckeryouareablackandwhitelittlebitch”. Danny makes a few faces and talks like a normal breathing-required person, “you stole my colours bitch”.
Vee doesn’t say shit, just retreats into Eddie’s body and drops Danny; who doesn’t seem to give a damn about landing on his ass, standing back upright in seconds.
Eddie makes a bunch of faces at him, settling on just looking tired as fuck, “kid, what the fuck?”. Rubbing his face and grumbling, “I’m too sober for this shit”.
Danny chuckles, dimming his eyes some, “sorry not sorry, I like space. And Vee is an alien from space”, shrugging exaggeratedly, “sure I’ve been to space but totally not the fucking same”.
Eddie raises an eyebrow, “you’ve been to space?”.
“I can fly and don’t need to breathe, of course I’ve gone to space”, shrugging again, “sure so has my girlfriend but she has a hoverboard. And bitch yes I’m dating a ghost hunter who used to want to murder me real good. Occasionally still makes light stabs at my half-life”, smirking, “we both enjoy the little love taps”.
Eddie blinks and mutters, “well damn Dan, kid’s a mini-me... minus the murder, and probable alcoholism, and job, and probably the piss shit and vinegar childhood; heck he’s still a child-”.
Danny cuts in, “you really do just mutter to yourself in general huh? Not just to Vee”.
“You're weirder than Dan. He’s just chill chill ‘bout me having an alien up my ass, you’re enthusiastically chill. He just goes ‘huh, guess this is happening. Hi new friend, please don’t eat me’ and you’re over here like ‘let me touch theeeeeeeeem!’. Almost enough to make me regret coming mildly”.
Danny blinks, oh Hell no, “no, no taking the alien away from me. Also, Lewis is way weirder than me”.
Vee pops back out, Danny not even bothering to hide his grin, and looks at Eddie’s face, “ARE ALL HUMAN CHILDREN LIKE THIS?”.
“Hey, I’m almost seventeen I’ll have you know. That’s almost adult”.
Eddie looks at him and laughs a little, “no kid, no it’s not. I’d say twenty-four is the cutoff. And you feel like a kid too, and I don’t mean that in the human way”, scrunching his eyebrows, “and the fuck did Dan do? For you to think he’s weird. And why the fuck do you use his last name? You don’t scream pompous formal snob”.
Danny blinks, “oh! You can sense peoples ages? Or childness”, tilting his head, “sure adult ghosts can do that so you’re not special, but whatever”.
Eddie grumbles, “fuck you too buddy”. While Danny continues, “what hasn’t he done? Guy hid me in a thermos while having happy personal time with the bone saw when the government-sponsored anti-ghost militia came to abducted and probably torture me, and he hardly gave a shit. Guy doesn’t even react to ghostly supernovas. Super great dude though”.
Eddie grins, his opinion of this kid going up a few levels, “oh I know, he’s great”.
Danny nods immediately, “just the best. Totally stan”.
The conversation then becomes a solid ten minutes of just ‘Dan Lewis is just a really great dude’ and ‘I know right?’.
Danny chuckles, “and pompous snob is more my evil villain uncle’s thing. Lewis is a Lewis because Dan is an evil version of me that, like, low-key annihilated humanity once”, tilting his head, “who I’m oddly less traumatised by now. Eh, I blame Lewis”.
Eddie blinks, and Eddie thought his life was utterly fucked, “I usually blame him whenever anything goes right in my brain square”. Vee looks to him and practically screams, “STILL NOT A SQUARE EDDIE!”. Eddie aggressively shoving them back in when someone inside the building yells, “Jesus fuck!”, and sticks their head over their balcony, “oh, it’s the fucking Fenton boy. That explains it”, and disappears back into the building.
Eddie looks back to Danny, “I’m guessing you get away with a fucking lot”.
Danny shrugs, “me and my friends are the town weirdos. My parents, the town crazies”.
“Wow, you were screwed the day you were born”, shrugging as they continue walking in genuine yet again, “granted my dad liked to hit me with a shovel so fucking same”.
“Eh, mine used to be really into trying to dissect me. Liked shooting at me, but my dad’s a terrible shot. Though the little couple day torture session in the dungeon was not my idea of a good time”.
Eddie blinks, “I’m literal nightmare fuel and I’m telling you your life is a fucking nightmare. What the fuck”. Vee sticks their head out from Eddie’s jacket, “WOULD YOU LIKE THEM EATEN? WE ARE ALREADY GOING TO EAT EDDIE’S IF THEY EVER SHOW THEIR COWARD FACES”.
Danny immediately snaps, “no. Try that and I’ll impale you with a flaming shank”, and points a pointy chunk of ice that he got from somewhere at them. “My parents are great. Little bigoted, but we’re working on that. Oh and on that, they don’t know about your whole ‘alien up the ass’ situation. So maybe don’t go all chest-burster on them. Also don’t know I’m Phantom, neither does the girlfriend”. 
Eddie shakes his head, “so you’ve been doing hero shit without any parents or any other fucking thing?”. Eddie thinks that’s some major bullshit.
Danny shrugs, “eh, I got some adult ghost friends and clockpops, even of I seldom see any of them”. Danny chooses to ignore Eddie aggressively whispering ‘Vee’ and ‘no’ repeatedly to the side. “Vladdie tries to be a father figure but he’s a fucking fruitloop and probably spends, like, half his time finding new fun ways to taser me or maybe he’ll try the whole ‘I’ll murder your friends and family’ schtick again”.
Vee forms half a head on Eddie’s head and basically shrieks, “THAT’S IT! WE’RE ADOPTING BABY GHOST HYBRID PREDATOR!”, and whacks Danny on the head with a tendril.
“What?!? No! ‘Ready got parents, human and ghost!”.
Eddie smirks and rolls his eyes, “too fucking bad. Not literally. They’re just saying you’re a small blob to be protected. Which like, the fuck kid, you're on par or worse than my fucked up life”.
Danny rolls his eyes, though ‘protected by an alien’ sounds fucking awesome. “I could beat the shit out of you”.
“Is that a challenge? That feels like a challenge. And Vee does get bored of smashing around squishy humans sometimes”.
Danny grumbles, “you are way too fucking cool with murder”, and shakes his head with a smirk, “Lewis told me your weaknesses. My strongest ability just so happens to be a supersonic wail. I could level a city, you ain’t winning shit. Also a pyrokinetic, so double fucked”, Danny finger guns at him and shots little blue flames out; Vee, in typical fashion, hisses.
Eddie groans and dramatically sags, though not putting any real effort into it. Trying to play off the discomfort Vee sends his way over fire being so close. “I’ll admit, the Internet is all over the fucking place on what you can do. Some seemed like some crackfic bullshit. Same goes with the theories about you. Found one group that think you’re literally bloody fucking Satan coming to deceive the youth and bring about the end of times or some bullshit. Even a shoot off that you’re determining the merit of our souls and indoctrinating humanity into peace with the dead”, waving his hand around, “and some other crap about you being death itself”, pointing at him, “the stories told around you are just as fucked and wild as us”.
Danny blinks and squints at the guy, “okay, now I’m curious because that’s disturbingly close to the truth”.
“What”.
Danny quirks an eyebrow and smirks, “what? Did Lewis not mention that? The whole prince and eventual king of the dead thing? My defeat of the previous king was kinda a big deal, especially since it got the town abducted into an alternate dimension for a bit and attacked by a skeleton army”, smirking more and shrugging, “and co-existence is defiantly a goal of mine. And kingy is considered the will of the Zone so that is pretty much being death itself. And soul judging comes with the job”, tilting his head, “more of a passive thing though”.
Eddie blinks, “yup. In over our head. My soul is probably pretty fucked”.
Danny rolls his eyes, “no clue man, I ain’t king yet and hopefully won’t be for a few hundred years”.
Eddie raises his eyebrows, “so you’re vaguely immortal? We really are too similar”.
“Oh?”, Danny’s face lights up, “oh! oh! Does Vee’s weird healing of you stop the effects of ageing? Any cells or shit that gets damaged or worn they can just rebuild, reform, or replicate?”.
Eddie gives an almost impressed nod, “yeah, how the fuck did you guess that?”.
“Dude, alien’s meat puppet? Before dying fucked my vitals and physiology I was on my way to being an astronaut. My entire family are scientists, I have my own scientific patents, and my sister’s a certified genius pioneering a new field of psychology. Ancients, Lewis is bartering to get me into med school because he wants me to work with him. And my archenemy is a hardcore mad scientist. If I was dumb and not creative, I’d be deader. Dead with a side of dead sauce”.
Eddie shrugs, “I’d say I’m a dumbass so that’s different, but while I’m a dumbass, I’m a smart dumbass”.
“Fucking same. Investigative reporter probably requires a good head and creativity”.
Eddie chuckles, “yeah, I would have died long before Vee dropped on my ass. The whole situation that led to Vee was me biting a fish bigger than I could chew”, Danny then watched him go all Sauron demon voice and have suddenly very sharp plentiful teeth, “NOW WE ARE THE BIG FISH”, and grinning all teeth,
Danny eyes the teeth and grins, “so cool”, shaking his head, “not the biggest though and no snatching my guppies”, and grins, all fangs.  
Still using Eddie’s mouth, “LOOK EDDIE! IMPRESSIVE TEETH TOO! TOLD YOU, PREDATOR!”. Eddie seemingly takes back his mouth, teeth staying though, “I think I noticed, babe”, pointing at Danny, “big ass fangs you got, pretty sharp yourself”, and he has no clue why the kid is looking at him with awe and wonder; probably the alien/space thing again, which is probably going to be a running theme with this kid. Poor Vee.
Eddie gets his real answer when Danny mutters, or attempts to mutter anyway, “hoz? Wiz youvz so goovz at talkin’z? Iz canz barey fuckin’z zveekz”.
Eddie blinks, sputters, and promptly starts laughing. That explained that! The kid hadn't learned how to speak while being sixty-percent teeth yet! Hahahahhahaha. Bending over, hands on his knees and wheezing. Granted, his first time rockin’ shark teeth had been god awful and Vee had judged him so hard. Speaking of Vee, they pop out of Eddie’s jacket yet again and squint at Danny, “BABY. HASN’T EVEN LEARNED TO SPEAK PROPERLY YET”.
“Fuzz youv. Dizt”.
Eddie bursts out laughing more and has to sit down on the sidewalk, “hahahahahahahahahahhahahahaha”.
“Shovz tit. Thvez nez!”, and promptly stabs his lip, which Eddie laughs so hard at that he tears up, Danny just scowls, “adulvez fanz, chilz faze; dozen worz”.
Eddie lays on the grass, “hahaha I have no idea what you said kid! Hahaha! You’re really good at the whole unintelligible garbage schtick, aren’t you. Haha”.
Danny flips the guy off, switching to ghost speak which was perfectly easy to do with his fangs, since it was all scratchy echoing warble static. Made by vibrating ectoplasm, different teeth (since each tooth had different density or number of pores or solidity), clicking his jaw, and only a small amount of actually moving his mouth, “t̵he̶͞y͏̕’̵͜r̵ȩ̴͟ ̕n̡o͢t ͜m̵̷ad̡e̷̴͢ ̵̸fo҉̶r̶͏̨ ̵E̡̛ņ̛g̸͢l͠͞įs̸͠h̸̶͟, a̸s̛͡s̷̕h͟o̸͞l̢e̕.̶ ͏̷T̵͟h̴͏e͢y’̕re͜ no̧ţ͟͜ ҉̧͜e̛v̴͟en҉ ̨̛̕ma̸̕d̶̡e̡ f͢ơ͟r̷̡ ̢f͟͢͞l̡͘e͝s̶h ͠͠a͜͡n̡̛ḑ͘ ̨͞b͏͟o҉n̢̛͘e͠,͠ ̨͘e̶͡c̛͏t̛͠o̕’̕͏s̶ al͝wa͟y̨s͢ a̸̧ ̵l̸̨i̵͝t̢͢tl҉ę̵ mor̨͝e̢ ̵̕f͜o̵͡͡r͏g͢i̷̶͞v͏i̸̴n̸g̵̢.̧͡ D҉̕ic̴k̨͢͠”, then deciding to be a real asshole and put some serious power behind it after checking no one was around,
“y̰̠ͬ̄ͭͣ̈́̚ȍ̜̹̚ú̡̖̺̘͓́̔ ͍̖͈̫̗̺̫͆ͧ͒w̛͒̀̿ī͇͊͝l̹͖̝̖̻̹̳͛̅̍̾̓͒l̯̗̻̲ͣ̄ͭ̚̕ ̧̝̻͕̈̽d̵̹ͮ͊̃̏͒i̦͎̝͔̻̭ͤͫ̎̓͂ͮ̐͡ͅe̹̝̲̠̞ ̢̬̘̈̑͐͐ͮ̄o̩͇̰̻̎ͬͨͬ̂ͮ̽ṅ͔̘͙̮͍̋͊͋e̗̳͉̽͆̚ ̙͎͍͙̠̫͘ͅḋ̗̩̱ͪͧ́ͅä̡̺̰̩̺̺͖y͉͔̞̺̦̩̣͋̇͋͆ͤ̅ ͙̭̠̩̬ͪ̄͐̉ͬ͐ḁ͆̅n̫̤̤͈̭͌̽̋̅ͨ͛̚d̦̘̬̻̹ͭ ̧͓ͤͫ̋͂̐I̴͉͍̟̪͈͗ͭ̍̎͒̋͂ ͕̘̳͇̝̤̅ͭ͋͛̃w̸̱͙͖͇̫͕̯ͫ́͌ͯ͆̊̑i̛̒̒̆̓͊̚l̼͉̩͍ͦͪͨl̲̗͍͙̲͚̖̈̍̐̈̚ ̳͍̒̆b͓̹̅ĕ̮̖̣ͨ ̪̹͉̘̉̅ͨt̛͉̲͍̖̬̩͙͐h͈̹̥̥͓͗ͣe̬r̛͖̘̺̱̥͍̆ͮͪͮ̑ͦͬe̎̆̍”.
Eddie blinks from the ground, promptly sitting the fuck up as a shiver ripples down his spine and through Vee; who instinctively hides back in Eddie, which honestly weirds Eddie out a bit. The kid smirks down at him, meaning scaring was literally the goal here. Blinking at him, “the fuck. Alright your voice is officially more frightening than Vee’s. The fuck. That sets off every bloody alarm bell, damn. I’m supposed to be the one that scares the piss outta people”, pushing himself up and staggering only a little, “well, Vee technically. Guess we’re both scary little monsters”, smirking down at the kid, “emphasis on little in your case”.
Danny pointedly retracts his fangs before speaking, “fuck you, I’m gonna be, like, seven feet tall one day”. Eddie just rolls his eyes at that, not even considering the fact that Danny is absolutely correct.
Vee pops their little head back out and immediately moves to hiss, all teeth, in Danny’s face; who hisses right back. Eddie thinks it’s like some weird asserting dominance thing. Which seems exactly like what Vee would do, gotta try to save face after going all hiding whack-a-mole. Though with the temperature dropping and what’s up with the colour palette of this town?
Symbiote and halfa stop and grin toothy at each other.
“IMPRESSIVE”.
“So cool”.
Eddie shakes his head and points at the sign in the distance, “would you look at that, I think I see your favourite poorly named restaurant in the difference”, this kid is going to inflate Vee’s ego at this point.
Vee looks back to Eddie, “YOU’RE THE ONE UP YOUR OWN ASS ENOUGH TO THINK YOU CAN APPEAR ON TV WITH KETCHUP STAINS”.
Eddie rolls his eyes, “says the alien up my ass“.
“I’LL MAKE THAT LITERAL, BITCH”.
Danny’s cheeks go noticeably red, puts up his hands startlingly fast, turns on his heels, and half shouts, “nope! Hello Nasty Burger!”, and starts walking.
Eddie chuckles and shakes his head, least the snarl-fest is over. Though feeling like they just exited a surreal pocket dimension after a bit because suddenly there are people around again, it’s warmish, the colours are normal, and leaves are falling slowly. “Your town is some weird bullshit”.
Danny laughs and grins at the guy meanly, “it’s a ghosts lair, what do you expect?”.
“The whole town? Talk about overkill”.
Danny mutters, “fuck you. Ghosts are dramatic”, as he pushes open the doors.
Eddie gives the most sarcastic, “You don’t say”, he can muster. “Sure makes driving interesting”, tilting his head and chuckling a little, “okay, yes, and fun”.
Danny snickers, flicks his hip hard enough to make a metallic ping, “guess I’m not the only one that has a hard drive”.
Eddie doesn’t get a chance to respond to that as some kid shouts, “holy Zone it’s Eddie Brock!”.
Danny tries not to laugh as Dash of all people runs over, “dude the complication videos of you bashing people’s faces in and shit are fucking legendary”.
Eddie blinks, “I like that’s what I’m known for”. And some ginger kid mutters, “I prefer his exposé”, gets up and points at Danny, whisper sneering, “I hope he exposes your ass, Phantom”, and stalks out of the restaurant.
This gets Dash to actually notice Danny’s existence, “Fentit! The Zone’s a weak loser like you doing with someone famous?”, looking Fenton up and down before smirking, “you look not dead, soooooo”, and moves to snatch that weird basketball kid’s half-empty drink off the table. He doesn’t get a chance as Valerie -who’s honestly scary as fuck- shouts, “if you even think about it I will make you eat that cup and clean the floor yourself!”. Dash puts the cup down when the manager also shouts, “and I’ll let her!”.
Danny snickers meanly and points at a clearly confused Eddie, “Oh didn’t you know? We’re friends”.
Dash snaps, “bullshit”, and shoulders his way past Danny.
Danny shouts after him, “oh I dead ass am!”. While Valerie walks over, in uniform, and hugs Danny, “Zone I’m glad to see you up and about”, grabbing his shoulders and looking him up and down, “your parents scare me”.
Eddie does know how to take a queue, ten bucks says that’s the girlfriend, and just goes up to order. On that note, the fuck is a triple death meaty mighty? I mean, he’s totally ordering that, whatever it is. “-and I’ll have whatever qualifies as strong coffee”. He’s pretty sure Danny and the girl are making out, low key but still.
The cashier glances at Danny and back to the -holy fuck this dude’s famous- Eddie Brock, “you know the Fenton kid so I’m just gonna give you what he orders. One Deathspresso”.
Eddie smirks and laughs.
‘AS BAD AS YOU, EDDIE’
Eddie’s gonna take that compliment.
‘NOT A COMPLIMENT, IDIOT’
Eddie ignores that. Watching the kid just get his ‘usual’ whatever the fuck that is. 
Eddie raises an eyebrow at the girl when she joins them at a table. Not even having to ask as she goes from zero to murder a bitch in a split second, smacking a hand on the table and pointing the other at his face, “eat anyone and I’ll blow your ass up with a missile launcher. Even try to eat Danny and you’ll find me standing over you with a cattle prod”.
“Been there, done that”, and gives an award-winning sultry smirk.
Danny chuckles, “this a bad time to mention they already tried a sample?”. Eddie nearly chokes on his coffee due to one, fuck this is impressively strong. And two, the girl actually pulls out a weirdly shaped cattle prod. Danny snatches the weapon away, “we’re cool Val. ‘Parently I’m inedible”.
The girl grumbles, “fine, but I'm watching you”, and sounds aggressively serious about that. Eddie watches as Danny straight up chugs half his Deathspresso; fuck this kid’s worse than him. Which is definitely not a compliment.
Valerie turns to Danny, “so obviously you’re running your cyber stuff well, but the spooky stuff? Did you, maybe, get a spooky visitor drop in?”.
“If by ‘drop-in’ you mean fell through the ceiling laughing and mildly scaring the piss outta me, then being tail bros? Then yeah”, shaking his head and taking a few bites, “seriously, what the fuck, Val?”. Obviously he has to cover his Phantom ass.
Eddie just sips his coffee, pretending this conversation makes any sense.
Danny points to the manager who’s giving Valerie some serious side-eye, “you might want to get back to work, but first”, Danny leans over with mock sexiness, “I’m glad we started dating during this time of year”.
Valerie asks cautiously, “why”.
Danny grins, “‘cause we’re autumn mated”, and points a thumb outside at the orange trees and leaves on the ground.
Valerie sighs, “fuck you”, and shoves him through the window -which had been broken not too long ago- and into a bush. Getting up and brushing herself off before giving Eddie another threatening finger point and walking off.
Eddie tosses out the trash and walks out to watch the kid pull himself out of the bush, “I’m really fucking confused that you let people push around. Pretty sure you woulda let that jock kid dump stuff on you”. Vee sneaks their head out, “EAT THEM”.
Danny brushes off his pants, “not gonna happen”, straightening up, “if Dash spends his time beating me around then he doesn’t have time to beat up the ones that can’t handle falling twenty-something feet from a flag pole or being force-fed rotten food”.
Eddie groans, “oh god, you’ve got a fucking hero complex”, as they start heading back to the kids -really fucking weird- house.
“Lewis says you do your thing for hero-y reasons. Dishing out justice, without the mercy”, squinting at the guy, “or do you just do it for the meal”.
Eddie can practically smell the judgmental disapproval coming off the kid, “kid, no offence Vee, do you really think I’d be munching on people without my little alien hitchhiker?”, shrugging and sticking his hands in his pockets, “sure we only hunt people down when we need the meal, but I’m a thorough motherfucker; they’re always bad guys. Both guys that I would have come after anyways, minus the gratuitous murder. And guys that I couldn’t go after before on account of them probably fucking murdering me”. Danny looks like he’s actively determining his worth and truthfulness.
Danny nods after a bit, “alright, you seem believable enough. You’re the moral compass of Venom, at least it seems you actually are moral”.
“I don’t know ‘bout moral kid. The filth of the world is our prey and happily so”.
“Woah, chill your tits there Jeffery Dahlmer”, anything else Danny was going to say getting cut off by a shiver travelling through his body and a little plume of icy mist, “hold that thought, Hannibal, I’ve got a job to do”, and slips off into an alleyway.
Eddie grumbles, “like I haven’t heard that one before”, and chooses to lean against a building and finish his drink.
Not two seconds later does Eddie hear that echoey voice shout, “well looks like I’ve gone from one foodie to another! Surely you’ll find me a more flavourful delicacy! But no! You aren’t allowed to divide my existence away into servings! Though I’m certain I’m a perfect recipe for heroic tendencies!”.
Eddie watches as the black and white kid, who looks waaaaaaay less blurry in person, seemingly gets blasted out of the alley by meat? Like a legit literal floating river of meat. Eddie thinks this is already some major bullshit.
Danny dodges a meat axe, having a hard time not laughing his ass off at catching Eddie’s major ‘what the fuck’ face. The Lunchlady predictably pausing after Danny blasts apart the meatsuit -he’s gonna have to figure out where all this meat came from in the first place- with a couple well-aimed blasts. She looks him up and down, and shakes her head with a scowl, “YOU'RE STILL TOO SKINNY! Cookie?”.
Danny sighs, putting his chin in one palm, “no”.
“THEN YOU WILL FRY!”, and slams him into the ground with an oversized frying pan.
Danny just shoots a beam at her from the small crater he’s in, “the only thing I need to sweeten myself up is coffee!”.
The Lunchlady stops again and deadpans, “that’s bitter dearie”.
“Do I look like I care what my taste buds think!?! I’m Death flavoured anyway!”, floating back up, “and I think these battle flavours need the added spice of my fist!”, and promptly socks her across the jaw. Talking a bit quietly at her, “you and Boxy aren’t having issues are you?”.
She waves him off, “oh hardly”, and throws him into a building via a meat fist.
Eddie eyeballs a bit of steak that smacked into the ground with an oddly satisfying thwap. Muttering as Vee uses his leg/foot to poke it, “babe, that’s gross. Don’t eat that”. He might not have standards, but he has standards. Though if the steak wasn’t cooked Vee would probably eat it anyway.
‘YES’
The Lunchlady flies in after Danny and presents a little serving tray, taking off the lid. Danny takes the little paper while giving her some serious confused cautious eyebrows. Laughing when he sees it’s actually a bloody baby shower invite! The Lunchlady nods curtly, “I’m well aware you rather your humans not know, dearie”.
Danny nods, “truth”, and floats up, smirking, “should I bring a boxed lunch”.
She shakes her head, “I'm not going to question how you knew her name”. Danny just snickers meanly before, “surprise thermos!”, and sucks her into his thermos.
Eddie grunts, “so you seriously use a thermos? And your enemies invite you to parties? Honestly?”. Bullshit. That is bullshit.
Danny turns and looks at Eddie who’s sticking his head in through a hole, “you know, most people run away”.
“What is ghost lady gonna do? Kill me?”.
Danny blinks and wheezes, changing back human and wiggling his tail about, “we’re weirdly similar”, shaking his head, “and she would have tried once. Ghosts know better than to genuinely try to kill my humans though”, floating over to snatch up the discarded CyberSteps and reattach them, “also, I’m more like frenemies with most of my enemies”.
“You’re stupid”. Detachable robo legs were a new one but Dan had not failed to mentioned getting stab and hack happy with the kids lower half or that the kid's parents were trying, and apparently succeeding, at playing pin the legs on the teenager.  
Danny points at the guy, “hey, all ghosts fight each other. It’s a little something called socialising; not that you know much about that”.
“Cut deep why don’t you. You little fucker”.
“I’m only five-four!”.
“Exactly”.
“Jerk”.
“Dick”.
Vee takes over Eddie’s mouth, “BITCHES”, apparently feeling left out.
Danny tilts his head, hearing a very particular engine, and grabs Eddie’s jacket to physically yank him to the side; just as the mini GAV -which is honestly just a reinforced minivan instead of a suped-up mini-tank monster truck hybrid thing- barrels through the wall, his dad clearly being the driver. Eddie yelping, “god fuck! Holy shit!”.
Maddie sticks her head out of the door, bazooka in hand. Lowering the weapon and clearly raising her eyebrows as she spots Danny, lifting her goggles, “oh! Sweetie!”, looking down and likely checking her scanner, “darn, missed It... them, missed them”.
Danny mutters, “they’re trying at least”, before waving at her, “hey mom, don’t worry, I’m fine”.
Eddie grumbles as he stands up, “don’t mind me, I'm good too”, only to slip on a chunk of debris and land right back on his ass.
‘MAKING US LOOK BAD, EDDIE’
Eddie grumbling, “she’s in head to toe spandex, I don’t think she cares”. Danny rolls his eyes, “it’s useful spandex”, he’s over being embarrassed by his parents ‘fashion’.
Eddie just snickers at the kid as his mom walks up and starts checking him over, “you alright? The ghost didn’t hurt you or anything? Or were they one you’re... friendly with?”.  
Danny bats away her hand, “mooooom, cut it out. I told you I’m fine”, Ancients he hated being babied, especially in front of others. Having to make a point to keep the snarl out of his voice, can’t help the teeth-baring though, “seriously”, huffing though glad when she gets the message and cuts it the Zone out, “and it was just the Lunchlady”, shrugging, “‘parently BoxedLunch was born”. She just blinks at him.
Eddie turns to the side and laughs, “well those are... names”, and laughs a little more. Danny points aggressively at him.
Maddie smiles a little stiffly, “ghosts names usually have a meaning of some kind”, gesturing to the mini-GAV, “how about I- or Jack I guess, drive everyone back to the house?”. Jack, as if summoned, sticks his head out and waves.
Eddie shrugs, following the adult and teen into the... ‘vehicle’ thing. While Danny nods, “yup, BoxedLunch will be able to telekinetically control boxed and canned food products”.
Eddie shakes his head, “that’s stupid”.
Danny rolls his eyes, “could be Obsession based too. Usually a mix”.
Jack nods and guns it, speaking while Eddie shrieks and chants ‘no’, “Phantom seems to be the exception. But! We’re pretty sure he’s a different kind of ghost! A needed one! A spirit!”, looking to Danny, “like ClockWork!”.
Eddie just side-eyes Danny while clinging to the door handle.
“I do believe I mentioned we are called NeverBorns”. Startling nearly everyone. Eddie muttering, “oh fuck me- no not you”.
Danny tilts his head up a little, child ClockWork appearing with their arms crossed on his head. Danny chuckling slightly awkwardly, “hey Clocky, uh, whatcha doing?”. Is ClockWork showing up randomly around his parents going to be a routine?
Maddie gives a stiff nod of greeting, “hello... ClockWork”. Jack waving erratically and giving a far more genuine, “hello! Again!”.
Eddie catches on damn quick, based on the stiffness the lady seems ridiculously similar to homophobes trying to tolerate or not be an utter ass around an out and proud queer. So she was what? a speciesist? Genuinely it seems. Well that’s fucking stupid and bullshit. The guy seemed more like the ignorant type that’s actually totally cool once they know better and actually believe it. And these guys were supposed to be the creme de la creme of ghost research? Wow, fuck that bullshit. “I’m not even gonna bother pretending to understand what the fuck is going on with the baby ghost, but aren’t you guys like the fucking ghost scientists of the world? I’m detecting some speciesism crap here. Studying the whatever the fuck that you’re bigoted against is stupid and is exactly how you do bad science”.
Danny holds up a finger, “uh, actually the government’s pretty well the same and did try to nuke the Ghost Zone; which would have pretty much destroyed the universe”.
Eddie points are him, clutching the door harder when the vehicle takes a hard turn, “that’s exactly what I mean. Studying while high on the bigotry train equals making stupid decisions”, gesturing wildly, “like blowing up an entire dimension. That’s stupid. I’d metaphorically punch someone in front of the camera for that. If I were a ghost I’d probably terrorise people trying to blow my home up or shoot me for the crime of existing too”.
Maddie opens and closes her mouth a few times, “well we didn’t believe them capable of emotions-”.
Eddie quirks an eyebrow, trying to not look pathetic while clinging to the door, “oh? Just like women aren’t capable of being rational, right?”.
Maddie makes a series of faces, “that’s not the same”.
“Isn’t it?”.
“Ghosts are a different species”.
“And? Women are a different sex”.
“They’re dead”.
“So?”.
“The have an absence of life, so logically it made sense they’d lack things of the living”.
“Women lack balls, which those old assholes clearly thought had something to do with being fucking rational. And do I even need to start on the whole genitalia related hysteria theory bullshit?”. Danny chokes a little and covers his eyes at that. Eddie smirks, “I know jack shit about ghosts, but I can taste bullshit when I smell it”.
ClockWork sticks up a small finger, “that is not how that phrase goes”.
Eddie only glances at them, “do I care? No”.
Jack parks and stands, “to be fair, every time anyone had encountered ghosts they had been violent”.
Eddie practically peels himself off the door, “I don’t know about you, but I’ve never ran into a friendly shark”, adding like he’s almost being forced at gunpoint to, “sharks are cool as shit though”.  
Danny gets up too, ClockWork not moving from their spot on his head. Danny’s almost impressed they’ve stayed in child form for so long, means there’s probably a reason though. “Sharks are pretty cool. Awesome teeth”, and gives a meaningful smile; he’d throw in his fangs if his folks weren’t around.
Eddie gives a small smirk back, a bit of sharp teeth visible. Then turning back to the parents, “science and biased opinions don’t mix, like milk and lemon juice. Nothing is fact until proven otherwise and if someone says it’s fact, prove them wrong; your bloody well self included. Screw your heads on straight”.
Danny looks to him while his parents gape a little, “I think I get why you get punched and abducted so much. You’re, like, super confrontational”.
Eddie points at him while walking up to the door, “and you’re not?”. Which Danny will admit is a bit fair. Eddie continues, “though yes, I do tend to egg people into throwing down. There is little better than punching pompous money-grubbing jackass that fuck over the lower classes in the face”. Danny can’t ever disagree with that either. ‘Cause well... ‘cause Vlad. Though he absolutely hears Eddie mutter to the side, “okay fine, yes that’s better. Only reason I like it now is your oily ass-oh yeah you and me both-fuck off”.
Maddie bites her lip a little but nods, while Jack goes over and gives ClockWork a pretty awkward handshake; considering how small their hands were at the moment.  
Lewis opens the door just as Eddie had muttered, “fuck off”. “Lovely to see you two too”.
“Jesus fuck, God sorry Dan. Not you, you already know that though”, looking to the side again, “shut the fuck up, you cunt”. Lewis just chuckles and moves to let everyone in.
Lewis points to ClockWork, “why’s the ghost godparent slash Guardian here?”.
Eddie turns to Danny, eyeballs the tiny ghost, “who the fuck makes a child someone’s godparent?”. ClockWork immediately changes to their adult form, moving to float next to Danny. Eddie blinks, “or not a child”, then looking offended, “oh yeah mock me why don’t you”, probably being mentally laughed at.
Maddie looks to the ghost, “Dan is right though, is there a reason or do you just... hang out”.
Eddie looks to her, “let me guess, ghosts ‘don’t hang out’”. Lewis gives him a fond smile that absolutely conveys that this is pretty typical Eddie.
Maddie actually does look slightly embarrassed, which might have something to do with Eddie’s tone, “we didn’t use to think they did”. Which both Eddie and Danny huff at.
ClockWork sticks up a finger, “we do simply spend time in each others company here and there. I’ve gotten him quite good at chess and better read”. Eddie coughs, muttering, “he plays chess???”. ClockWork keeps going, “though I do have my reasons for my appearance now”.
Danny sighs, moving to sit in the kitchen, “let me guess, either has to do with Eddie showing up or-”, popping his ankles up on a chair and crossing them, “-the leggies”.
Eddie shuffles off to the living room, pulling out a shitty-looking beat-up journal; when the ghost points at the kid’s metal legs. Now that he’s confirmed a few hunches he might as well work on recent stuff he can actually get paid for.
Danny sighs, “the timer I’m guessing? Some ability or purpose you left out because it wasn’t the right time?”. Danny totally one-hundred percent saw this coming. ClockWork usually had, like, a bajillion reasons for things.
Jack laughs when ClockWork smirks and nods, “you sure know them well! Danny-boy!”. Maddie smiles genuinely at that.
ClockWork taps at the timer with their staff, “as was said, such things can alter time around the wearer. And I must say, the Observants are quite displeased over your now patchy and difficult to interpret future”, both ghost and halfa share a malicious-looking grin over that. Before ClockWork continues, “but much more importantly, you could certainly go on a nice little jog through time. A quaint little stroll down the time streams road. Hop from spot to spot on the timeline”.
Danny blinks and chuckles, putting his chin in his elbow and resting on the table, “so a free built-in pass through time? You out here making me a little optional time hopper huh?”.
Maddie leans forward, “are you saying you gave Danny time powers through his legs?”, how is she even supposed to react to that? Sure he technically had ‘powers’ already, the floating and the cold of his Core; a healing factor arguably too. Probably more, that he might or might not know about.
ClockWork pats Danny’s head, “in a way. Far less timely than me, and I will see anything he gets up to or tries. Quite suiting for a timely apprenticeship”.
Danny blinks, “if I start accidentally falling through time, I’m blaming you”. ClockWork knows how he is with new powers. Though fine, being the ‘child of time’ probably means he should have some kinda timely stuff. Jack can’t help but laugh at that, he could see just how much trouble Danny could get up to with that! Good thing this ClockWork fellow seemed responsible, which super strange to truly see from a spook! Maddie can’t help but see this as like them liking his tail, wanting him to be more like them; which she’s trying not to view negatively. Parents usually wanted their kid to be similar to them.
Lewis leans forward, “interesting choice of words, ‘apprentice’ implies job”.
Danny tilts his head, right they had told him they had a job for him. Sighing with a smile, “you’re really just making me crank my internal clock rapidly towards death”.
ClockWork gives him another little pat, looking to the parents, “traditionally child ghosts always take something like an apprenticeship under their guardian; through the passing on of power. My binds simply don’t allow for it”, smirking, “at least not through traditional means”. Danny grumbles incoherently at that. ClockWork looking to him and changing to their elderly form, “now the title proper would be ‘prince of time’ of course, being that I am the lord”.
Lewis shakes his head, Danny seriously couldn’t get away from the prince title now could he? Ghost Prince, Time Prince. Though he’s pretty sure the second is not even kinda a ruling title.
Jack blinks then looks a little excited, curiously excited, “‘prince’? Like royalty?!?”. Danny thumps his head on the table and leaves it there. ClockWork changing to a child and wrapping their tail around his neck, giving him a kinda weird neck/shoulder massage thing, “cloooooockyyyyyy”. Though relaxing and melting a little.
Lewis can’t help chuckling at that, giving him a very mocking, “awwww”, and getting a very mumbly, “fak yo”, in return.
Maddie shaking her head and a little surprised to find herself fighting back a smile, “I’m more interested in the binds thing. Your power level means you really should be a six, but you’re not”. ClockWork fiddles with Danny’s hair, leaving him to answer. Danny turns his head to the side, “they make sure the universe goes along the best and longest path. And that is all they are to do. Rules they physically have to follow. Restricts how much they can interfere”, sighing and shifting against the table a little, “can only do all this stuff with me ‘cause Guardian. Only Guardian ‘cause of circumstances and whatnot”. ClockWork nods with a hum, letting a content pleased smile be very obvious.
Jack and Maddie grin at that, both pretty damn certain now that this ghost genuinely liked and cared; no villainous motives. And if they were really thinking on that right now they'd probably cringe, obviously they’ve been wrong and probably about a lot. And Danny knew that. He was involved with ghosts, liked some, and very close with at least one. They had screwed up really, because they had hurt him in a way. He’d always been constant and firm in his opinions. His friends the same but seemingly more disappointed in them about it; probably out of protectiveness. Vlad said it like it was obvious fact but didn’t give a damn if they agreed or not. Dan was gentle and arguably objective, though he had probably talked with Danny at length. And this Eddie had pretty much come up and smacked them.
Lewis decides this probably qualifies as a ‘family moment’ so makes possibly awkward attempts to leave them alone, getting himself coffee and leaning against the entryway between the kitchen and living room. Smirking a bit to himself at spotting Eddie, who’s scribbling down his chicken scratch while rubbing little circles on noodle Vee’s head; Vee looks quite content with the situation.
Meanwhile, Maddie eyes the bit of the clock timer peaking out off Danny’s pants. Obviously the ‘prince of time’ thing wasn’t an actual royal title but more ‘family of someone important’, which was still strange. ClockWork calling it ‘apprentice’ definitely confirmed they were teaching him things beyond just chess; a bit mind-blowing ghosts played boardgames. She wonders though...
ClockWork speaks up, Danny looking a little zoned out all the while, “I prefer to allow him to teach himself. A guiding hand, rather than an authoritative voice. The latter weathers with time and often leads astray; the lessons less true and less useful. Request before you demand. Advise before you tell. And listen before you think”.
Jack grumbles, “I don’t think I quite get that”.
“To demand is to control their actions. To tell is to control their beliefs. To think without listening first is to control their voice. You have done plenty of this in the past. Demand fear and hatred of ghosts, scorn those that refuse to listen. Tell tales of your decided truth as if fact, and speaking louder if someone stuck their fingers in their ears. Thought of only others' nativity and how to reinforce yourselves when others spoke their grievances. Now you’ve tried the other path. And though it can be filled with hurt and discomfort, you’re already richer for it you'll find”, smirking faintly, “and yes, Daniel does do jobs for me; though not officially or with any real request from me. I merely pushed for timelines that aligned best and things worked themselves out as they so often do. Now I can request of him in genuine, and him of me”.
The two blinks at them, a little overwhelmed. Both pretty sure Danny might be the only one who doesn’t find them overwhelming. And Danny was probably the only one whose opinion ClockWork actually even cared about. Maddie leans back a little, “so you’re kind of like the... god who can’t truly interfere and simply must let people live their lives? Let fate play out?”.
“And, to use the phrases of mortals, I lose no sleep over that”, shifting to an adult and easily moving Danny to be practically curled up in their lap/against their chest, “I care not whether you live nor die. Whether you know happiness or suffer greatly. Beyond the effect of that upon Daniel and upon the continued existence of the time stream”.
Maddie could choose to take time that incredibly negatively, she could almost call this emotionless; but really? It was more someone whose priorities were far beyond individual beings. And besides, this meant that ClockWork would do what was best for Danny; everything and everyone else be damned. If anything, she could technically trust them with him more than anyone else. Maybe it was the bond Danny explained, or maybe it was simply them as a Being.
Jack’s more focused on how Danny absently grabbed ClockWork’s cloak and sorta snuggled up to it, very adorable and Danny would probably be so embarrassed if he wasn’t practically dead to the world. Danny seldom seemed really relaxed, so it was really nice to see! Then watching the ghosts blue hand pull out a necklace from under Danny’s collar, the one Danny always seemed to wear but never over clothing. Jack honestly has no clue what that necklace looks like and according to the paramedics it literally vanished as soon as they got his shirt off. Seeing the little silver CW charm dangling off the thin chain, he knew that thing had to be ghostly! Neither parent even has to ask.
“I gifted him this after becoming his Guardian proper. And now-”, taping the chain and suddenly a little gear charm appears on it, “-I find this to be another moment to commemorate”, letting go and the necklace simply phases through the shirt. Looking to the parents, “he prefers to keep it over his Core, which is typical for children. Symbolically saying that to truly hurt them you’d have to go through their Guardian first”, ClockWork puts in some emphasis to make the message very clear. The parents give a little nod and are actually genuinely happy to hear that.
Then they hear what they’re pretty sure is a string of swears and thud; turning their heads and seeing Dan choke on his drink a little. Danny -and ClockWork but that’s besides the point- is the only one to actually hear Eddie’s grumble about being bit. Which Danny smirks over and promptly bites ClockWork. Jack laughs while ClockWork chuckles, ahhh the joys of having a trickster who’s still growing into his fangs under their cloak. Danny does crawl off them right after though, moving to make his own coffee and obviously trying to play things off. Which gets Maddie to giggle.
Eddie stumbles in, grunts at Danny, “you like murder coffee, pour me some”, looking to the ghost, “fuck, you’re still here? Don’t you have things to do? Decrepit houses to haunt? Or children’s closets to hide ominously in?”.
ClockWork smirks, “I’m hardly the type. You should watch your local news, I believe”. Eddie rolls his eyes and shuffles back to the living room; reclaiming the couch. Danny sighs and looks to the ceiling, something going wrong in someone’s home when they leave was exactly his luck. Turning around and sipping his coffee while leaning against the counter; everyone (minus ClockWork)feeling just slightly awkward now.
So Jack jumps up, looking to Maddie, “after today I say we need to get right on rebuilding the GAV!”. Maddie looks from Jack to ClockWork to Danny, before smiling; it would probably mean a lot to Danny to just trust ClockWork alone-ish with him. Turning to Jack, “sounds like a plan, hon”.
Danny grins like an idiot to himself after they head down the lab stairs, they had changed so much! Looking to ClockWork, who grins, “one more thing, Daniel. Here”, and hands over folded fabric.
Danny looks at it, only having to fold out the hood to know it’s a freaking cloak or maybe mini cloak, “oh Ancients, ClockWork. Thanks”. ClockWork just laughs a little before throwing the cloak around his shoulders and disappearing. Leaving Danny grumbling fondly, “can’t even say goodbye”. Then looking to Lewis’s stupid smirk, “shut up”. Lewis chuckles and moves to sit in the living room. Danny electing to follow.
Danny leans over the back of the couch, looking at the absolute mess that is Eddie’s writing, “whatcha doin’?”.
“Adult stuff you’d never understand”.
“Fuck you”.
Eddie chuckles, “filling in details on the little interview I had with Cletus Kasady”.
Danny blinks, “ain’t that guy a serial killer?”, he’s not sure he even wants to know now.
Eddie quirks an eyebrow but doesn’t look away from his notebook, “surprised you know that, dudes whacky”.
Danny rolls his eyes, “nice, another frootloop”, leaning over even more purely to be obnoxious, “I should show you how to write with a proper quill, could make this look even more illegible. And writing with a fucking quill in public is a total power move”.
Eddie mutters, “that’s actually a decent argument”. While Danny squints at the words, sounding mildly unsure and tilting his head; attempting to read it, “‘there’s gonna be carnage’?”, snorting and moving to actually flop on the couch, “well someone took lessons from us spookies on being ominous”.
Eddie snorts and rolls his eyes, “more like typical bad guy trying to be intimidating”, smirking, “doesn’t really work on an actual predator though”.
Danny snickers, “tell me about it”.
Lewis sips his drink, watching the slight sharp toothy grins. Maybe those two were going to be like oil and fire, which might not be a good thing. Eyeing the short cloak that was honestly closer to a shawl, whatever, it was probably out of his hands now. Least the kid had some omnipresent god looking out for him. Positives Lewis, positives. Vee’s noodle head being suspiciously quiet is more than a little ominous though.
End.
20 notes · View notes